':^^^ 


^f »v^g5^  ■■;v.:'#''^^ 


^oz 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 


GIFT  OF 

Estate  of 
Jean  Howard  McDiiffle 


/7M%^'/f^^- 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/childchristopherOOmorrrich 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 
AND  GOLDILIND  THE 
FAIR 


jf^O  copies  of  this  book  have 
been  printed  on  Van  Gelder 
hand-made  paper  and  the  type 
distributed 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 

AND  GOLDILIND 

THE    FAIR 

BY 

WILLIAM    MORRIS 


Printed   for    Thomas    B.    Mosher   and    published 

by  him  at  XL  V  Exchange  Street 

Portland    Maine 

MDCCCC 


NOTE 

OF  this  original  romance  but  one  edition  was 
ever  issued  by  its  author.^  It  is  thus 
described  in  A  Note  by  William  Morris 
on  His  Aims  in  Founding  the  Kelmscott  Press: 
Together  with  a  Short  Description  of  the  Press 
by  S,  C.  Cockerell  and  an  Annotated  List  of  the 
Books  printed  thereat  (mdcccxcviii)  : 

CHILD  CHRISTOPHER  AND  GOLDILIND  THE 
FAIR.  BY  WILLIAM  MORRIS.  2  vols.  i6mo. 
Chaucer  type.  In  black  and  red.  Borders  15a  and 
15,  and  woodcut  title.  600  on  paper  at  fifteen  shil- 
lings, 12  on  vellum  at  four  guineas.  Dated  July  25, 
issued  September  25,  1895.  PubHshed  by  William 
Morris.  Bound  in  half  holland,  with  labels  printed 
in  the  Golden  type. 

The   borders   designed   for   this  book  were  only 
used  once  again,  in  Hand  and  Soul.     The  plot  of 


I  "In  the  summer  of  1895  he  issued  from  his  press  a  delightful 
prose  romance  which  he  had  originally  begun  to  write  in  four-foot 
trochaic  couplets,  but  had  desisted  before  completing  the  seven- 
teenth line."  {^The  Books  of  William  Morris.  By  H.  Buxton 
Fortnan.    London,  1897.) 


VI 

NOTE 

the   story  was  suggested   by  that  of   Havelok   the 
Dane,  printed  by  the  Early  English  Text  Society. 

At  the  Edelheim  sale  (March  7th,  1900),  a  copy 
brought   $35.00,    and   at   still    later    sales   it  has 
realized  from  $26.00  to  $34.00. 

i 

1 

H^P 

r 

N 

if^i 

f 

▼ 

• 

1 

^^^^s 

EOl 

mmmmmmim^mmm 

CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

PAGE 

I 

Of  the  King  of  Oakenrealm,  and 

HIS  WIFE  and  HIS  CHILD 

3 

II 

Of  the  King's  son 

8 

III 

Of  the  King  of  Meadham  and  his 

DAUGHTER      

II 

IV 

Of  the  maiden  Goldilind 

15 

V 

GOLDILIND  COMES  TO  GrEENHARBOUR 

i8 

VI 

How  Rolf  the  Marshal  dreams  a 

DREAM  AND  COMES  TO  THE  CaSTLE 

OF  THE  Uttermost  March 

23 

VII 

How  Christopher  went  a  journey 

INTO  THE  wild-wood      . 

30 

VIII 

Christopher  comes  to  the  Toi<'is   . 

35 

IX 

Squire  Simon  comes  back  to  Oak- 
enham.      The    Earl    Marshal 

TAKEN  TO  King  in  Oakenrealm 

50 

X 

Of  Christopher  at  the  Tofts 

54 

XI 

How  Christopher  came  to  Little- 

dale  TO  ABIDE  THERE  A  WHILE       . 

59 

viii 

CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

PAGX 

XII 

Of  Goldilind  in  the  May  morn- 

ing AT   GrEENHARBOUR      . 

63 

XIII 

Of  Goldilind  in  the  garth 

68 

XIV 

Goldilind  goes  free  . 

70 

XV 

Of  Goldilind  in  the  wild-wood 

73 

XVI 

What  Goldilind  found  in  the 

WOOD 

75 

XVII 

Goldilind  comes  back  to  Green- 

harbour           .... 

92 

XVIII 

Earl    Geoffrey    speaks    with 

Goldilind        .... 

96 

XIX 

Earl  Geoffrey  speaketh  with 

Christopher   .... 

104 

XX 

Of  the  wedding  of  Christopher 

AND  Goldilind 

III 

XXI 

Of  the  wedding  of  those  twain 

115 

XXII 

Of  the  wood- land  bride-chamber 

122 

XXIII 

They  fall  in  with  friends 

129 

XXIV 

They  take  counsel  at  Little- 

- 

dale        

133 

XXV 

Now     THEY     all     come    TO    THE 

. 

Tofts 

137 

XXVI 

Of  the  King  of  Oakenrealm     . 

141 

XXVII 

Of  the  Husting  of  the  Tofts  . 

152 

XXVIIl 

Of  the  Hosting  in  Hazeldale  . 

159 

CONTENTS 

ix 

CHAPTER 

PAGE 

XXIX 

Tidings  come  to  Hazeldale    . 

162 

XXX 

Of  the  field  that  was  set  in 

THE  HOLM  OF  HaZELDALE 

167 

XXXI 

The  Battle  on  the  Holm 

175 

XXXII 

Of     Goldilind      and     Chris- 

topher          .... 

180 

XXXIII 

A  council  of  Captains  :     The 
Host   comes   to   Broadlees, 

and  makes  for  Woodwall    . 

183 

XXXIV 

Battle  before  Woodwall 

188 

XXXV 

An  old  acquaintance  and  an 

EVIL  deed          .... 

195 

XXXVI 

King    Christopher    comes  to 

Oakenham     .... 

201 

XXXVII 

Of  Child  Christopher's  deal- 
ings  WITH    HIS    friends    AND 

HIS  folk            .... 

205 

XXXVIII 

Of  matters  of  Meadham 

211 

V 

CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 
AND  GOLDILIND  THE 
FAIR 


CHAPTER  I.  OF  THE  KING  OF  OAK- 
ENREALM,AND  HIS  WIFE  AND  HIS 
CHILD 


F  old  there  was  a  land 
which  was  so  much  a 
wood-land,  that  a  min- 
strel thereof  said  it 
that  a  squirrel  might 
go  from  end  to  end, 
and  all  about,  from 
tree  to  tree,  and  never 
touch  the  earth :  therefore  was  that  land 
called  Oakenrealm. 

The  lord  and  king  thereof  was  a  stark  man, 
and  so  great  a  warrior  that  in  his  youth  he 
took  no  delight  in  aught  else  save  battle  and 
tourneys.  But  when  he  was  hard  on  forty 
years  old,  he  came  across  a  daughter  of  a 
certain  lord,  whom  he  had  vanquished,  and 
his  eyes  bewrayed  him  into  longing,  so  that 
he  gave  back  to  the  said  lord  all  the  havings 
he  had  conquered  of  him  that  he  might  lay 
the  maiden  in  his  kingly  bed.  So  he  brought 
her  home  with  him  to  Oakenrealm  and  wedded 
her. 


The  King 
of  Oaken- 
realm 
takes  a 

wife 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Unpecue 
at  hand 


The  King 

hurt 

deadly 


Tells  the  tale  that  he  rued  not  his  bargain, 
but  loved  her  so  dearly  that  for  a  year  round 
he  wore  no  armour,  save  when  she  bade  him 
play  in  the  tilt-yard  for  her  desport  and  pride. 
So  wore  the  days  till  she  went  with  child 
and  was  near  her  time,  and  then  it  betid 
that  three  kings  who  marched  on  Oakenrealm 
banded  them  together  against  him,  and  his 
lords  and  thanes  cried  out  on  him  to  lead 
them  to  battle,  and  it  behoved  him  to  do  as 
they  would. 

So  he  sent  out  the  tokens  and  bade  an 
hosting  at  his  chief  city,  and  when  all  was 
ready  he  said  farewell  to  his  wife  and  her  babe 
unborn,  and  went  his  ways  to  battle  once  more: 
but  fierce  was  his  heart  against  the  foemen, 
that  they  had  dragged  him  away  from  his  love 
and  his  joy. 

Even  amidst  of  his  land  he  joined  battle 
with  the  host  of  the  ravagers,  and  the  tale  of 
them  is  short  to  tell,  for  they  were  as  the 
wheat  before  the  hook.  But  as  he  followed  up 
the  chase,  a  mere  thrall  of  the  fleers  turned 
on  him  and  cast  his  spear,  and  it  reached 
him  whereas  his  hawberk  was  broken,  and 
stood  deep  in,  so  that  he  fell  to  earth 
unmighty :  and  when  his  lords  and  chieftains 
drew  about  him,  and  cunning  men  strove  to 
heal  him,  it  was  of  no  avail,  and  he  knew 
that  his  soul  was  departing.      Then   he   sent 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


for  a  priest,  and  for  the  Marshal  of  the  host, 
who  was  a  great  lord,  and  the  son  of  his  father's 
brother,  and  in  few  words  bade  him  look  to  the 
babe  whom  his  wife  bore  about,  and  if  it  were  a 
man,  to  cherish  him  and  do  him  to  learn  all 
that  a  king  ought  to  know ;  and  if  it  were  a 
maiden,  that  he  should  look  to  her  wedding 
well  and  worthily :  and  he  let  swear  him  on  his 
sword,  on  the  edges  and  the  hilts,  that  he 
would  do  even  so,  and  be  true  unto  his  child 
if  child  there  were:  and  he  bade  him  have 
rule,  if  so  be  the  lords  would,  and  all  the 
people,  till  the  child  were  of  age  to  be  king : 
and  the  Marshal  swore,  and  all  the  lords  who 
stood  around  bear  witness  to  his  swearing. 
Thereafter  the  priest  houselled  the  King,  and 
he  received  his  Creator,  and  a  little  while 
after  his  soul  departed. 

But  the  Marshal  followed  up  the  fleeing  foe, 
and  two  battles  more  he  fought  before  he  beat 
them  flat  to  earth ;  and  then  they  craved  for 
peace,  and  he  went  back  to  the  city  in  mickle 
honour. 

But  in  the  King's  city  of  Oakenham  he 
found  but  little  joy;  for  both  the  King  was 
bemoaned,  whereas  he  had  been  no  hard  man 
to  his  folk ;  and  also,  when  the  tidings  and  the 
King's  corpse  came  back  to  Oakenrealm,  his 
Lady  and  Queen  took  sick  for  sorrow  and 
fear,  and  fell  into  labour  of  her  child,  and  in 


He  gives 
charge 
to  Rolf 
the 
Marshal 


He  dies 


The 
Queen 
bears  a 
man-child 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Homage 
done  to 
the  little 
King 


childing  of  a  man-bairn  she  died,  but  the  lad 
lived,  and  was  like  to  do  well. 

So  there  was  one  funeral  for  the  slain  King 
and  for  her  whom  his  slaying  had  slain :  and 
when  that  was  done,  the  little  king  was  borne 
to  the  font,  and  at  his  christening  he  gat  to 
name  Christopher. 

Thereafter  the  Marshal  summoned  all  them 
that  were  due  thereto  to  come  and  give 
homage  to  the  new  king,  and  even  so  did  they, 
though  he  were  but  a  babe,  yea,  and  who  had 
but  just  now  been  a  king  lying  in  his  mother's 
womb.  But  when  the  homage  was  done,  then 
the  Marshal  called  together  the  wise  men,  and 
told  them  how  the  King  that  was  had  given 
him  in  charge  his  son  as  then  unborn,  and  the 
ruling  of  the  realm  till  the  said  son  were  come 
to  man's  estate:  but  he  bade  them  seek  one 
worthier  if  they  had  heart  to  gainsay  the  word 
of  their  dying  lord.  Then  all  they  said  that 
he  was  worthy  and  mighty  and  the  choice  of 
their  dear  lord,  and  that  they  would  have  none 
but  he. 

So  then  was  the  great  folk-mote  called,  and 
the  same  matter  was  laid  before  all  the  people, 
and  none  said  aught  against  it,  whereas  no 
man  was  ready  to  name  another  to  that  charge 
and  rule,  even  had  it  been  his  own  self. 

Now  then  by  law  was  the  Marshal,  who 
hight  Rolf,  lord  and  earl  of  the  land  of  Oaken- 


Rolflord 
of  the 
land 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


realm.  He  ruled  well  and  strongly,  and  was  a 
fell  warrior:  he  was  well  befriended  by  many  of 
the  great;  and  the  rest  of  them  feared  him 
and  his  friends :  as  for  the  commonalty,  they 
saw  that  he  held  the  realm  in  peace ;  and  for 
the  rest,  they  knew  little  and  saw  less  of  him, 
and  they  paid  to  his  bailiffs  and  sheriffs  as 
little  as  they  could,  and  more  than  they  would. 
But  whereas  that  left  them  somewhat  to  grind 
their  teeth  on,  and  they  were  not  harried,  they 
were  not  so  ill  content.  So  the  Marshal  throve, 
and  lacked  nothing  of  a  king's  place  save  the 
bare  name. 


He  rules 
mightily 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER  II.      OF  THE  KING'S   SON 


The 

King's  son 
not  much 
heeded 


He  is 

taken 
into  the 
country- 
side 


AS  for  the  King's  son,  to  whom  the  folk 
had  of  late  done  homage  as  king,  he 
was  at  first  seen  about  a  corner  of  the 
High  House  with  his  nurses;  and 
then  in  a  while  it  was  said,  and  the  tale  noted, 
but  not  much,  that  he  must  needs  go  for  his 
health's  sake,  and  because  he  was  puny,  to 
some  stead  amongst  the  fields,  and  folk  heard 
say  that  he  was  gone  to  the  strong  house  of 
a  knight  somewhat  stricken  in  years,  who  was 
called  Lord  Richard  the  Lean.  The  said 
house  was  some  twelve  miles  from  Oakenham, 
not  far  from  the  northern  edge  of  the  wild-wood. 
But  in  a  while,  scarce  more  than  a  year.  Lord 
Richard  brake  up  house  at  the  said  castle,  and 
went  southward  through  the  forest.  Of  this 
departure  was  little  said,  for  he  was  not  a  man 
amongst  the  foremost.  As  for  the  King's  little 
son,  if  any  remembered  that  he  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  said  Lord  Richard,  none  said 
aught  about  it;  for  if  any  thought  of  the  little 
babe  at  all,  they  said  to  themselves.  Never 
will  he  come  to  be  king. 

Now  as  for  Lord  Richard  the  Lean,  he  went 
far  through  the  wood,  and  until  he  was  come 
to  another  house  of  his,  that  stood  in  a  clearing 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


somewhat  near  to  where  Oakenrealm  marched 
on  another  country,  which  hight  Meadham ; 
though  the  said  wild-wood  ended  not  where 
Oakenrealm  ended,  but  stretched  a  good  way 
into  Meadham ;  and  betwixt  one  and  the  other 
much  rough  country  there  was. 

It  is  to  be  said  that  amongst  those  who  went 
to  this  stronghold  of  the  woods  was  the  little 
King  Christopher,  no  longer  puny,  but  a  stout 
babe  enough:  so  he  was  borne  amongst  the 
serving-men  and  thralls  to  the  Castle  of  the 
Outer  March ;  and  he  was  in  nowise  treated 
as  a  great  man's  son ;  but  there  was  more  than 
one  woman  who  was  kind  to  him,  and  as  he 
waxed  in  strength  and  beauty  month  by  month, 
both  carle  and  quean  fell  to  noting  him,  and, 
for  as  little  as  he  was,  he  began  to  be  well- 
beloved. 

As  to  the  stead  where  he  was  nourished, 
though  it  were  far  away  amongst  the  woods,  it 
was  no  such  lonely  or  savage  place:  besides 
the  castle  and  the  houses  of  it,  there  was  a 
merry  thorpe  in  the  clearing  the  houses  thereof 
were  set  down  by  the  side  of  a  clear  and 
pleasant  little  stream.  Moreover,  the  goodmen 
and  swains  of  the  said  township  were  no  ill 
folk,  but  bold  of  heart,  free  of  speech,  and 
goodly  of  favour;  and  the  women  of  them  fair, 
kind,  and  trusty.  Whiles  came  folk  journeying 
in  to  Oakenrealm  or  out  to  Meadham,  and  of 


He  goes 
far  away 
from  the 
King^s 
seat 


Chris- 
topher a 
fair  babe 


Of  the 

stead 
where  he 
dwelt 


lO 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher 
Jorgottm 
at  court 


these  some  were  minstrels,  who  had  with  them 
tidings  of  what  was  astir  whereas  folk  were 
thicker  in  the  world,  and  some  chapmen,  who 
chaffered  with  the  thorpe-dwellers,  and  took 
of  them  the  wood-land  spoil  for  such  outland 
goods  as  those  woodmen  needed. 

So  wore  the  years,  and  in  Oakenham  King 
Christopher  was  well  nigh  forgotten,  and  in 
the  wild-wood  had  never  been  known  clearly 
for  King's  son.  At  first,  by  command  of  Rolf 
the  Marshal,  a  messenger  came  every  year 
from  Lord  Richard  with  a  letter  that  told  of 
how  the  lad  Christopher  did.  But  when  five 
years  were  worn,  the  Marshal  bade  send  him 
tidings  thereof  every  three  years ;  and  by  then 
it  was  come  to  the  twelfth  year,  and  still 
the  tidings  were  that  the  lad  throve  ever,  and 
meanwhile  the  Marshal  sat  fast  in  his  seat 
with  none  to  gainsay,  the  word  went  to  Lord 
Richard  that  he  should  send  no  more,  for  that 
he,  the  Marshal,  had  heard  enough  of  the  boy; 
that  if  he  throve  it  were  well,  and  if  not,  it  was 
no  worse.     So  wore  the  days  and  the  years. 


The  mes- 
sengers 
cease 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


II 


CHAPTER    HI.      OF    THE    KING    OF 
MEADHAM  AND  HIS  DAUGHTER 


TELLS  the  tale  that  in  the  country  which 
lay  south  of  Oakenrealm,  and  was 
called  Meadham,  there  was  in  these 
days  a  king  whose  wife  was  dead, 
but  had  left  him  a  fair  daughter,  who  was 
born  some  four  years  after  King  Christopher. 
A  good  man  was  this  King  Roland,  mild, 
bounteous,  and  no  regarder  of  persons  in  his 
justice;  and  well-beloved  he  was  of  his  folk: 
yet  could  not  their  love  keep  him  alive;  for, 
whenas  his  daughter  was  of  the  age  of  twelve 
years,  he  sickened  unto  death;  and  so,  when 
he  knew  that  his  end  drew  near,  he  sent  for 
the  wisest  of  his  wise  men,  and  they  came 
unto  him  sorrowing  in  the  High  House  of  his 
chiefest  city,  which  hight  Meadhamstead.  So 
he  bade  them  sit  down  nigh  unto  his  bed,  and 
took  up  the  word  and  spake : 

Masters,  and  my  good  lords,  ye  may  see 
clearly  that  a  sundering  is  at  hand,  and  that  I 
must  needs  make  a  long  journey,  whence  I 
shall  come  back  never;  now  I  would,  and  am 
verily  of  duty  bound  thereto,  that  I  leave 
behind  me  some  good  order  in  the  land.  Fur- 
thermore, I  would  that  my  daughter,  when  she 


King 
Roland 
a  good 
man 


He  falls 
sick 


He  tells 
of  his 
daughter 


12 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He  takes 
rede  of 
his  wise- 
men 


is  of  age  thereto,  should  be  Queen  in  Meadham, 
and  rule  the  land ;  neither  will  it  be  many  years 
before  she  shall  be  of  ripe  age  for  ruling,  if 
ever  she  may  be ;  and  I  deem  not  that  there 
shall  be  any  lack  in  her,  whereas  her  mother 
could  all  courtesy,  and  was  as  wise  as  a  woman 
may  be.     But  how  say  ye,  my  masters  ? 

So  they  all  with  one  consent  said  Yea,  and 
they  would  ask  for  no  better  king  than  their 
lady  his  daughter.     Then  said  the  King : 

Hearken  carefully,  for  my  time  is  short :  Yet 
is  she  young  and  a  maiden,  though  she  be  wise. 
Now  therefore  do  I  need  some  man  well  looked 
to  of  the  folk,  who  shall  rule  the  land  in  her 
name  till  she  be  of  eighteen  winters,  and  who 
shall  be  her  good  friend  and  counsellor  into  all 
wisdom  thereafter.  Which  of  you,  my  masters, 
is  meet  for  this  matter .? 

Then  they  all  looked  one  on  the  other,  and 
spake  not.  And  the  King  said :  Speak,  some 
one  of  you,  without  fear;  this  is  no  time  for 
tarrying.  Thereon  spake  an  elder,  the  oldest 
of  them,  and  said :  Lord,  this  is  the  very  truth, 
that  none  of  us  here  present  are  meet  for 
this  office :  whereas,  among  other  matters,  we 
be  all  unmeet  for  battle;  some  of  us  have 
never  been  warriors,  and  other  some  are  past 
the  age  for  leading  an  host.  To  say  the  sooth. 
King,  there  is  but  one  man  in  Meadham  who 
may  do  what  thou  wilt,  and  not  fail ;  both  for 


They 
speak 


They  tell 
Earl 
Geoffrey 
as  the  om 
man  for 
Vice-King 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


13 


The  King 
gives  him 
charge 


his  wisdom,  and  his  might  afield,  and  the 
account  which  is  had  of  him  amongst  the 
people ;  and  that  man  is  Earl  Geoffrey,  of  the 
Southern  Marches. 

Ye  say  sooth,  quoth  the  King;  but  is  he 
down  in  the  South  or  nigher  to  hand  ?  Said 
the  elder:  He  is  as  now  in  Meadhamstead, 
and  may  be  in  this  chamber  in  scant  half  an 
hour.  So  the  King  bade  send  for  him,  and 
there  was  silence  in  the  chamber  till  he  came 
in,  clad  in  a  scarlet  kirtle  and  a  white  cloak, 
and  with  his  sword  by  his  side.  He  was  a  tall 
man,  bigly  made;  somewhat  pale  of  face,  black 
and  curly  of  hair ;  blue-eyed,  and  thin-lipped, 
and  hook-nosed  as  an  eagle;  a  man  warrior- 
like, and  somewhat  fierce  of  aspect.  He  knelt 
down  by  the  King's  bedside,  and  asked  him 
in  a  sorrowful  voice  what  he  would,  and  the 
King  said :  I  ask  a  great  matter  of  thee,  and 
all  these  my  wise  men,  and  I  myself,  withal, 
deem  that  thou  canst  do  it,  and  thou  alone  .  .  . 
nay,  hearken:  I  am  departing,  and  I  would 
have  thee  hold  my  place,  and  do  unto  my 
people  even  what  I  would  do  if  I  myself  were 
living ;  and  to  my  daughter  as  nigh  to  that  as 
may  be.  I  say  all  this  thou  mayest  do,  if  thou 
wilt  be  as  trusty  and  leal  to  me  after  I  am 
dead,  as  thou  hast  seemed  to  all  men's  eyes  to 
have  been  while  I  was  living.  What  sayest 
thou .? 


14 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Earl 
Geoffrey 
takes  it 


King 

Roland 

dies 


The  Earl  had  hidden  his  face  in  the  coverlet 
of  the  bed  while  the  King  was  speaking ;  but 
now  he  lifted  up  his  face,  weeping,  and  said : 
Kinsman  and  friend  and  King ;  this  is  nought 
hard  to  do ;  but  if  it  were,  yet  would  I  do  it. 
It  is  well,  said  the  King:  my  heart  fails  me 
and  my  voice ;  so  give  heed,  and  set  thine  ear 
close  to  my  mouth:  hearken,  belike  my 
daughter  Goldilind  shall  be  one  of  the  fairest 
of  women ;  I  bid  thee  wed  her  to  the  fairest  of 
men  and  the  strongest,  and  to  none  other. 

Thereat  his  voice  failed  him  indeed,  and  he 
lay  still;  but  he  died  not,  till  presently  the 
priest  came  to  him,  and,  as  he  might,  houselled 
him :  then  he  departed. 

As  for  Earl  Geoffrey,  when  the  King  was 
buried,  and  the  homages  done  to  the  maiden 
Goldilind,  he  did  no  worse  than  those  wise 
men  deemed  of  him,  but  bestirred  him,  and 
looked  full  sagely  into  all  the  matters  of  the 
kingdom,  and  did  so  well  therein  that  all  men 
praised  his  rule  perforce,  whether  they  loved 
him  or  not;  and  sooth  to  say  he  was  not  much 
beloved. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


15 


CHAPTER   IV. 
GOLDILIND 


OF   THE   MAIDEN 


AMIDST  of  all  his  other  business  Earl 
Geoffrey  bethought  him  in  a  while 
of  the  dead  King's  daughter,  and  he 
gave  her  in  charge  to  a  gentlewoman, 
somewhat  stricken  in  years,  a  widow  of  high 
lineage,  but  not  over  wealthy.  She  dwelt  in 
her  own  house  in  a  fair  valley  some  twenty 
miles  from  Meadhamstead :  there  abode  Goldi- 
lind  till  a  year  and  a  half  was  worn,  and  had 
due  observance,  but  little  love,  and  not  much 
kindness  from  the  said  gentlewoman,  who 
hight  Dame  Elinor  Leashowe.  Howbeit,  time 
and  again  came  knights  and  ladies  and  lords 
to  see  the  little  lady,  and  kissed  her  hand 
and  did  obeisance  to  her;  yet  more  came  to 
her  in  the  first  three  months  of  her  sojourn  at 
Leashowe  than  the  second,  and  more  in  the 
second  than  the  third. 

At  last,  on  a  day  when  the  said  year  and  a 
half  was  fully  worn,  thither  came  Earl  Geoffrey 
with  a  company  of  knights  and  men-at-arms, 
and  he  did  obeisance,  as  due  was,  to  his 
master's  daughter,  and  then  spake  awhile 
privily  with  Dame  Elinor;  and  thereafter  they 
went  into  the  hall,  he,  and  she,  and  Goldilind, 


Of 
Goldilind 


Of 

Goldilind^s 
governante 


Earl 
Geoffrey 
comes  to 
Leashowe 


i6 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


and  there  before  all  men  he  spake  aloud  and 
said.  My  Lady  Goldilind,  meseemeth  ye  dwell 
here  all  too  straightly ;  for  neither  is  this  house 
of  Leashowe  great  enough  for  thy  state,  and 
the  entertafnment  of  the  knights  and  lords 
who  shall  have  will  to  seek  to  thee  hither;  nor 
is  the  wealth  of  thy  liege  dame  and  governante 
as  great  as  it  should  be,  and  as  thou,  meseem- 
eth, wouldst  have  it.  Wherefore  I  have  been 
considering  thy  desires  herein,  and  if  thou 
deem  it  meet  to  give  a  gift  to  Dame  Elinor, 
and  live  queenlier  thyself  than  now  thou  dost, 
then  mayst  thou  give  unto  her  the  Castle  of 
Greenharbour,  and  the  six  manors  appertain- 
ing thereto,  and  withal  the  rights  of  wild- wood 
and  fen  and  fell  that  lie  thereabout.  Also,  if 
thou  wilt,  thou  mayst  honour  the  said  castle 
with  abiding  there  awhile  at  thy  pleasure ;  and 
I  shall  see  to  it  that  thou  have  due  meney  to  go 
with  thee  thither.     How  sayest  thou  my  lady.? 

Amongst  that  company  there  were  two  or 
three  who  looked  at  each  other  and  half 
smiled;  and  two  or  three  looked  on  the  maiden, 
who  was  goodly  as  of  her  years,  as  if  with 
compassion;  but  the  more  part  kept  counte- 
nance in  full  courtly  wise. 

Then  spake  Goldilind  in  a  quavering  voice 
(for  she  was  afraid  and  wise),  and  she  said: 
Cousin  and  Earl,  we  will  that  all  this  be  done ; 
and  it  likes  me  well  to  eke  the  wealth  of  this 


He  tells  of 
Green- 
harbour 


Goldilind 
answers 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


17 


lady  and  my  good  friend  Dame  Elinor.  Quoth 
Earl  Geoffrey:  Kneel  before  thy  lady,  dame, 
and  put  thine  hands  between  hers  and  thank 
her  for  the  gift.  So  Dame  Elinor  knelt  down, 
and  did  homage  and  obeisance  for  her  new 
land ;  and  Goldilind  raised  her  up  and  kissed 
her,  and  bade  her  sit  down  beside  her,  and 
spake  to  her  kindly ;  and  all  men  praised  the 
maiden  for  her  gentle  and  courteous  ways  ; 
and  Dame  Elinor  smiled  upon  her  and  them, 
what  she  could.  She  was  small  of  body  and 
sleek ;  but  her  cheeks  somewhat  flagging ; 
brown  eyes  she  had,  long,  half  opened;  thin 
lips,  and  chin  somewhat  falling  away  from  her 
mouth ;  hard  on  fifty  winters  had  she  seen ;  yet 
there  have  been  those  who  were  older  and 
goodlier  both. 


^  gift  for 

Dame 

Elinor 


Of  Dame 

Elinor's 

aspect 


i8 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER  V.    GOLDILIND  COMES  TO 
GREENHARBOUR 


Folk  for 
Green- 
harbour 


They 
depart 
from 
Leashowe 


BUT  a  little  while  tarried  the  Earl 
Geoffrey  at  Leashowe,  but  departed 
next  morning  and  came  to  Meadham- 
stead.  A  month  thereafter  came  folk 
from  him  to  Leashowe,  to  wit,  the  new  meney 
for  the  new  abode  of  Goldilind ;  amongst  whom 
was  a  goodly  band  of  men-at-arms,  led  by  an 
old  lord  pinched  and  peevish  of  face,  who 
kneeled  to  Goldilind  as  the  new  burgreve  of 
Greenharbour;  and  a  chaplain,  a  black  canon, 
young,  broad-cheeked  and  fresh-looking,  but 
hard-faced  and  unlovely;  three  new  damsels 
withal  were  come  for  the  young  Queen,  not 
young  maids,  but  stalworth  women,  well  grown, 
and  two  of  them  hard-featured ;  the  third,  tall, 
black-haired,  and  a  goodly-fashioned  body. 

Now  when  these  were  come,  who  were  all 
under  the  rule  of  Dame  Elinor,  there  was  no 
gainsaying  the  departure  to  the  new  home; 
and  in  two  days'  time  they  went  their  ways 
from  Leashowe.  But  though  Goldilind  was 
young,  she  was  wise,  and  her  heart  misgave 
her,  when  she  was  amidst  this  new  meney,  that 
she  was  not  riding  toward  glory  and  honour, 
and  a  world  of  worship  and   friends  beloved. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


19 


Howbeit,  whatso  might  lie  before  her,  she  put 
a  good  face  upon  it,  and  did  to  those  about 
her  queenly  and  with  all  courtesy. 

Five  days  they  rode  from  Leashowe  north 
away,  by  thorpe  and  town  and  mead  and  river, 
till  the  land  became  little  peopled,  and  the 
sixth  day  they  rode  the  wild-wood  ways,  where 
was  no  folk,  save  now  and  again  the  little  cot 
of  some  forester  or  collier;  but  the  seventh 
day,  about  noon,  they  came  into  a  clearing 
of  the  wood,  a  rugged  little  plain  of  lea-land, 
mingled  with  marish,  with  a  little  deal  of  acre- 
land  in  barley  and  rye,  round  about  a  score  of 
poor  frame-houses  set  down  scatter-meal  about 
the  lea.  But  on  a  long  ridge,  at  the  northern 
end  of  the  said  plain,  was  a  grey  castle,  strong, 
and  with  big  and  high  towers,  yet  not  so 
much  greater  than  was  Leashowe,  deemed 
Goldilind,  as  for  a  dwelling-house. 

Howbeit,  they  entered  the  said  castle,  and 
within,  as  without,  it  was  somewhat  grim, 
though  nought  was  lacking  of  plenishing  due 
for  folk  knightly.  Long  it  were  to  tell  of  its 
walls  and  baileys  and  chambers;  but  let  this 
suffice,  that  on  the  north  side,  toward  the  thick 
forest,  was  a  garden  of  greensward  and  flowers 
and  potherbs ;  and  a  garth-wall  of  grey  stone, 
not  very  high,  was  the  only  defence  thereof 
toward  the  wood,  but  it  was  overlooked  by  a 
tall  tower  of  the  great  wall,  which  hight  the 


A  poor 
land 


The 

Castle  of 
Green- 
harbour 


20 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Goldilind 
a  prisoner 


She  is  kept 
somewhat 
close 


Foresters'  Tower.  In  the  said  outer  garth-wall 
also  was  a  postern,  whereby  there  was  not 
seldom  coming  in  and  going  out. 

Now  when  Goldilind  had  been  in  her  cham- 
ber for  a  few  days,  she  found  out  for  certain, 
what  she  had  before  misdoubted,  that  she  had 
been  brought  from  Leashowe  and  the  peopled 
parts  near  to  Meadhamstead  unto  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  realm  to  be  kept  in  prison 
there. 

Howbeit,  it  was  in  a  way  prison  courteous ; 
she  was  still  served  with  observance,  and 
bowed  before,  and  called  my  lady  and  queen, 
and  so  forth :  also  she  might  go  from  chamber 
to  hall  and  chapel,  to  and  fro,  yet  scarce  alone; 
and  into  the  garden  she  might  go,  yet  not  for 
the  more  part  unaccompanied;  and  even  at 
whiles  she  went  out  a-gates,  but  then  ever  with 
folk  on  the  right  hand  and  the  left.  Forsooth, 
whiles  and  again,  within  the  next  two  years  of 
her  abode  at  Greenharbour,  out  of  gates  she 
went  and  alone ;  but  that  was  as  the  prisoner 
who  strives  to  be  free  (although  she  had, 
forsooth,  no  thought  or  hope  of  escape),  and  as 
the  prisoner  brought  back  was  she  chastised 
when  she  came  within  gates  again.  Every- 
where, to  be  short,  within  and  about  the 
Castle  of  Greenharbour,  did  Goldilind  meet 
the  will  and  the  tyranny  of  the  little  sleek 
widow,  Dame  Elinor,  to  whom  both  carle  and 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


21 


quean  in  that  corner  of  the  world  were  but  as 
servants  and  slaves  to  do  her  will ;  and  the  said 
Elinor,  who  at  first  was  but  spiteful  in  word 
and  look  toward  her  lady,  waxed  worse  as  time 
wore  and  as  the  blossom  of  the  King's  daugh- 
ter's womanhood  began  to  unfold,  till  at  last  the 
she-jailer  had  scarce  feasted  any  day  when  she 
had  not  in  some  wise  grieved  and  tormented 
her  prisoner ;  and  whatever  she  did,  none  had 
might  to  say  her  nay. 

But  Goldilind  took  all  with  a  high  heart, 
and  her  courage  grew  with  her  years,  nor 
would  she  bow  the  head  before  any  grief,  but 
took  to  her  whatsoever  solace  might  come  to 
her ;  as  the  pleasure  of  the  sun  and  the  wind, 
and  the  beholding  of  the  greenery  of  the 
wood,  and  the  fowl  and  beasts  playing,  which 
oft  she  saw  afar,  and  whiles  anear,  though 
whiles,  forsooth,  she  saw  nought  of  it  all, 
whereas  she  was  shut  up  betwixt  four  walls, 
and  that  not  of  her  chamber,  but  of  some  bare 
and  foul  prison  of  the  Castle,  which,  with  other 
griefs,  must  she  needs  thole  under  the  name 
and  guise  of  penance. 

However,  she  waxed  so  exceeding  fair  and 
sweet  and  lovely,  that  the  loveliness  of  her 
pierced  to  the  hearts  of  many  of  her  jailers,  so 
that  some  of  them,  and  specially  of  the  squires 
and  men-at-arms,  would  do  her  some  easement 
which  they  might  do  unrebuked,  or  not  sorely 


Dame 

Elhior^s 

tyranny 


She  makes 
the  best 
of  it 


Goldilind 
waxeth 
very  fair 


22 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Thefolk 
mostly 
love  fur 


rebuked;  as  bringing  her  flowers  in  the  spring, 
or  whiles  a  singing-bird  or  a  squirrel;  and  an 
old  man  there  was  of  the  men-at-arms,  who 
would  ask  leave,  and  ^(t\,  it  at  whiles,  to  come 
to  her  in  her  chamber,  or  the  garden,  and  tell 
her  minstrel  tales  and  the  like  for  her  joyance. 
Sooth  to  say,  even  the  pinched  heart  of  the  old 
Burgreve  was  somewhat  touched  by  her ;  and 
he  alone  had  any  might  to  stand  between  her 
and  Dame  Elinor;  so  that  but  for  him  it  had 
gone  much  harder  with  her  than  it  did. 

For  the  rest,  none  entered  the  Castle  from 
the  world  without,  nay  not  so  much  as  a 
travelling  monk,  or  a  friar  on  his  wanderings, 
save  and  except  some  messenger  of  Earl 
Geoffrey  who  had  errand  with  Dame  Elinor 
or  the  Burgreve. 

So  wore  the  days  and  the  seasons,  till  it  was 
now  more  than  four  years  since  she  had  left 
Leashowe,  and  her  eighteenth  summer  was 
beginning.  But  now  the  tale  leaves  telling  of 
Goldilind,  and  goes  back  to  the  matters  of 
Oakenrealm,  and  therein  to  what  has  to  do 
with  King  Christopher  and  Rolf  the  Marshal. 


Lonely  is 
the  Castle 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


23 


CHAPTER  VI.  HOW  ROLF  THE  MAR- 
SHAL DREAMS  A  DREAM  AND 
COMES  TO  THE  CASTLE  OF  THE 
UTTERMOST  MARCH 

NOW  this  same  summer,  when  King 
Christopher  was  of  twenty  years  and 
two,  Rolf  the  Marshal,  sleeping  one 
noontide  in  the  King's  garden  at 
Oakenham,  dreamed  a  dream.  For  himseemed 
that  there  came  through  the  garth-gate  a 
woman  fair  and  tall,  and  clad  in  nought  but 
oaken-leaves,  who  led  by  the  hand  an  exceeding 
goodly  young  man  of  twenty  summers,  and  his 
visage  like  to  the  last  battle-dead  King  of 
Oakenrealm  when  he  was  a  young  man.  And 
the  said  woman  led  the  swain  up  to  the 
Marshal,  who  asked  in  his  mind  what  these 
two  were :  and  the  woman  answered  his  thought 
and  said.  I  am  the  Woman  of  the  Woods,  and 
the  Land-wight  of  Oakenrealm ;  and  this  lovely 
lad  whose  hand  I  hold  is  my  'King  and  thy 
King  and  the  King  of  Oakenrealm.  Wake, 
fool  .  .  .  wake  !  and  look  to  it  what  thou  wilt  do! 
And  therewith  he  woke  up  crying  out,  and 
drew  forth  his  sword.  But  when  he  was  fully 
awakened,  he  was  ashamed,  and  went  into  the 
hall,  and  sat  in  his    high-seat,    and   strove    to 


Of  a 
dream 


The 
Land- 
wight  of 
Oaken- 
realm 


24 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The 
dream 
dreamed 
again 


Lord 
Rolf  will 
see  the 
youngling 


The 

thorpe 
of  the 
Outer 

March 


think  out  of  his  troubled  mind ;  but  for  all  he 
might  do,  he  fell  asleep  again;  and  again  in 
the  hall  he  dreamed  as  he  had  dreamed  in  the 
garden:  and  when  he  awoke  from  his  dream 
he  had  no  thought  in  his  head  but  how  he 
might  the  speediest  come  to  the  house  of  Lord 
Richard  the  Lean,  and  look  to  the  matter  of 
his  lord's  son  and  see  him  with  his  eyes,  and,  if 
it  might  be,  take  some  measure  with  the  threat 
which  lay  in  the  lad's  life.  Nought  he  tarried, 
but  set  off  in  an  hour's  time  with  no  more 
company  than  four  men-at-arms  and  an  old 
squire  of  his,  who  was  wont  to  do  his  bidding 
without  question,  whether  it  were  good  or  evil. 
So  they  went  by  frith  and  fell,  by  wood  and 
fair  ways,  till  in  two  days'  time  they  were  come 
by  undern  within  sight  of  the  Castle  of  the 
Outer  March,  and  entered  into  the  street  of 
the  thorpe  aforesaid ;  and  they  saw  that  there 
were  no  folk  therein,  and  at  the  house-doors 
save  old  carles  and  carlines  scarce  wayworthy, 
and  little  children  who  might  not  go  afoot. 
But  from  the  field  anigh  the  thorpe  came  the 
sound  of  shouting  and  glad  voices,  and  through 
the  lanes  of  the  houses  they  saw  on  the  field 
many  people  in  gay  raiment  going  to  and  fro, 
as  though  there  were  games  and  sports  toward. 
Thereof  Lord  Rolf  heeded  nought,  but  went 
his  ways  straight  to  the  Castle,  and  was 
brought   with  all  honour   into   the   hall,   and 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


25 


thither  came  Lord  Robert  the  Lean,  hastening 
and  half  afeard,  and  did  obeisance  to  him;  and 
there  were  but  a  few  in  the  hall,  and  they  stood 
out  of  earshot  of  the  two  lords.  The  Marshal 
spoke  graciously  to  Lord  Richard,  and  made 
him  sit  beside  him,  and  said  in  a  soft  voice: 
We  have  come  to  see  thee,  Lord,  and  how  the 
folk  do  in  the  Uttermost  Marches.  Also  we 
would  wot  how  it  goes  with  a  lad  whom  we 
sent  to  thee  when  he  was  yet  a  babe,  whereas 
he  was  some  byblow  of  the  late  King,  our  lord 
and  master,  and  we  deemed  thee  both  rich 
enough  and  kind  enough  to  breed  him  into 
thriving  without  increasing  pride  upon  him : 
and,  firstly,  is  the  lad  yet  alive  ? 

He  knitted  his  brow  as  he  spake,  for  care- 
fulness of  soul ;  but  Lord  Richard  smiled  upon 
him,  though  as  one  somewhat  troubled,  and 
answered:  Lord  Marshal,  I  thank  thee  for 
visiting  this  poor  house ;  and  I  shall  tell  thee 
first  that  the  lad  lives,  and  hath  thriven  mar- 
vellously, though  he  be  somewhat  unruly,  and 
will  abide  no  correction  now  these  last  six 
years.  Sooth  to  say,  there  is  now  no  story  of 
his  being  anywise  akin  to  our  late  Lord  King ; 
though  true  it  is  that  the  folk  in  this  far-away 
corner  of  the  land  call  him  King  Christopher, 
but  only  in  a  manner  of  jesting.  But  it  is  no 
jest  wherein  they  say  that  they  will  gainsay 
him    nought,    and    that    especially  the    young 


Lord 
Rolf  and 
Lord 
Richard 


Lord 
Richard 
tells 
of  the 
youngling 


26 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  Chris- 
topher and 
hisprowess 


Chris- 
topher 
sent  for 


He  Cometh 
with  a 
company 


women.  Yet  I  will  say  of  him  that  he  is  wise, 
and  asketh  not  overmuch ;  the  more  is  the 
sorrow  of  many  of  the  maidens.  A  fell  woods^ 
man  he  is,  and  exceeding  stark,  and  as  yet 
heedeth  more  of  valiance  than  of  the  love  of 
woman. 

The  Marshal  looked  no  less  troubled  than 
before  at  these  words;  he  said:  I  would  see 
this  young  man  speedily.  So  shall  it  be,  Lord, 
said  Lord  Richard.  Therewith  he  called  to 
him  a  squire,  and  said :  Go  thou  down  into  the 
thorpe,  and  bring  hither  Christopher,  for  that 
a  great  lord  is  here  who  would  set  him  to  do  a 
deed  of  woodcraft,  such  as  is  more  than  the 
wont  of  men. 

So  the  squire  went  his  ways,  and  was  gone 
a  little  while,  and  meantime  drew  nigh  to  the 
hall  and  sound  of  triumphing  songs  and  shouts, 
and  right  up  to  the  hall  doors ;  then  entered 
the  squire,  and  by  his  side  came  a  tall  young 
man,  clad  but  in  a  white  linen  shirt  and  deer- 
skin brogues,  his  head  crowned  with  a  garland 
of  flowers :  him  the  squire  brought  up  to  the 
lords  on  the  dais,  and  louted  to  them,  and  said : 
My  lords,  I  bring  you  Christopher,  and  he  not 
over  willing,  for  now  hath  he  been  but  just 
crowned  king  of  the  games  down  yonder ;  but 
when  the  carles  and  queans  there  said  that  they 
would  come  with  him  and  bear  him  company 
to  the  hall  doors,  then,  forsooth^  he  yea-said 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


27 


the  coming.  It  were  not  unmeet  that  some 
shame  were  done  him. 

Peace  man!  said  Lord  Richard,  what  hath 
this  to  do  with  thee?  Seest  thou  not  the 
Lord  Marshal  here?  The  Lord  Rolf  sat  and 
gazed  on  the  lad,  and  scowled  on  him ;  but 
Christopher  saw  therein  nought  but  the  face 
of  a  great  lord  burdened  with  many  cares ;  so 
when  he  had  made  his  obeisance  he  stood  up 
fearlessly  and  merrily  before  them. 

Sooth  to  say,  he  was  full  fair  to  look  on : 
for  all  his  strength,  which,  as  ye  shall  hear,  was 
mighty,  all  the  fashion  of  his  limbs  and  his 
body  was  light  and  clean  done,  and  beauteous ; 
and  though  his  skin,  where  it  showed  naked, 
was  all  tanned  with  the  summer,  it  was  fine 
and  sleek  and  kindly,  every  deal  thereof: 
bright-eyed  and  round-cheeked  he  was,  with  full 
lips  and  carven  chin,  and  his  hair  golden  brown 
of  hue,  and  curling  crisp  about  the  blossoms  of 
his  garland. 

So  must  we  say  that  he  was  such  an  young- 
ling as  most  might  have  been  in  the  world, 
had  not  man's  malice  been,  and  the  mischief 
of  grudging  and  the  marring  of  grasping. 

But  now  spake  Lord  Rolf :  Sir  varlet,  they 
tell  me  that  thou  art  a  mighty  hunter,  and  of 
mickle  guile  in  woodcraft ;  wilt  thou  then  hunt 
somewhat  for  me,  and  bring  me  home  a  catch 
seldom  seen  ?     Yea,  Lord  King,  said  Christo- 


Chris- 
topher 
before  the 
Earl 
Marshal 


The  like 
of  him 
told  of 


The 

Marshal 
wouldsend 
him  an 
errand 


28 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher 
hath  a 

memory 


pher,  I  will  at  least  do  my  best,  if  thou  but  tell 
me  where  to  seek  the  quarry  and  when.  It  is 
well,  said  the  Marshal,  and  to-morrow  my 
squire,  whom  thou  seest  yonder,  and  who  hight 
Simon,  shall  tell  thee  where  the  hunt  is  up,  and 
thou  shalt  go  with  him.  But  hearken !  thou 
shalt  not  call  me  king;  for  to-day  there  is  no 
king  in  Oakenrealm,  and  I  am  but  Marshal, 
and  Earl  of  the  king  that  shall  be. 

The  lad  fell  a-musing  for  a  minute,  and  then 
he  said:  Yea,  Lord  Marshal,  I  shall  do  thy 
will :  but  meseemeth  I  have  heard  some  tale  of 
one  who  was  but  of  late  king  in  Oakenrealm: 
is  it  not  so.  Lord  1  Stint  thy  talk,  young  man, 
cried  the  Marshal  in  a  harsh  voice,  and  abide 
to-morrow;  who  knoweth  who  shall  be  king, 
and  whether  thou  or  I  shall  live  to  see  him. 

But  as  he  spake  the  words  they  seemed  to 
his  heart  like  a  foretelling  of  evil,  and  he  turned 
pale  and  trembled,  and  said  to  Christopher: 
Come  hither,  lad;  I  will  give  thee  a  gift,  and 
then  shalt  thou  depart  till  to-morrow.  So 
Christopher  drew  near  to  him,  and  the  Marshal 
pulled  off  a  ring  from  his  finger  and  set  it  on 
the  lad's,  and  said  to  him:  Now  depart  in 
peace;  and  Christopher  bent  the  knee  to  him 
and  thanked  him  for  the  gracious  gift  of  the 
ruler  of  Oakenrealm,  and  then  went  his  ways 
out  of  the  hall,  and  the  folk  without  gave  a 
glad  cry  as  he  came  amongst  them. 


The 

Marshal 
gives  him 
a  ring 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


29 


But  by  then  he  was  come  to  the  door,  Lord     The  like 
Rolf  looked  on  his  hand,  and  saw  that,  instead    of  the 
of  giving  the  youngling  a  finger-ring  which  he    ^^^^ 
had  bought  of  a  merchant  for  a  price  of  five 
bezants,  as  he  had  meant  to  do,  he  had  given 
him    a   ring   which    the   old    King   had    had, 
whereon  was  the  first  letter  of  his  name  (Chris- 
topher to  wit),  and  a  device  of  a  crowned  rose, 
for  this  ring  was  a  signet  of  his.     Wherefore 
was  the  Marshal  once  more  sore  troubled,  and 
he  arose,  and  was  half  minded  to  run  down 
the  hall  after  Christopher;   but   he   refrained 
him,  and  presently  smiled  to  himself,  and  then 
fell  a-talking   to    Lord    Richard,  sweetly   and 
pleasantly, 

So  wore  the   day   to  evening;  but,  ere  he     of  privy 
went  to  bed,  the  Lord  Rolf  had  a  privy  talk,    talk 
first  with   Lord    Richard,  and  after  with    his 
squire  Simon.     What  followed  of  that  talk  ye 
may  hear  after. 


30 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher 
boun 
for  the 
way 


His  attire 


Chris- 
topher 
and 
Squire 
Simon 


CHAPTER  VII.  HOW  CHRISTOPHER 
WENT  A  JOURNEY  INTO  THE  WILD- 
WOOD 

NEXT  morning  Christopher,  who  slept 
in  the  little  hall  of  the  inner  court  of 
the  Castle,  arose  betimes,  and  came 
to  the  great  gate ;  but,  for  as  early  as 
he  was,  there  he  saw  the  squire  Simon  abiding 
him,  standing  between  two  strong  horses ;  to 
him  he  gave  the  sele  of  the  day,  and  the  squire 
greeted  him,  but  in  somewhat  surly  wise. 
Then  he  said  to  him  :  Well,  King  Christopher, 
art  thou  ready  for  the  road?  Yea,  as  thou 
seest,  said  the  youngling  smiling.  For,  indeed, 
he  had  breeches  now  beneath  his  shirt,  and  a 
surcoat  of  green  woollen  over  it;  boots  of  deer- 
skin had  he  withal,  and  spurs  thereon:  he  was 
girt  with  a  short  sword,  and  had  a  quiver  of 
arrows  at  his  back,  and  bare  a  great  bow  in 
his  hand. 

Yea,  quoth  Simon,  thou  deemest  thee  a  gay 
swain  belike;  but  thou  lookest  likelier  for  a 
deerstealer  than  a  rider ;  thou,  hung  up  to  thy 
shooting-gear.  Deemest  thou  we  go  a-hunting 
of  the  hind.?  Quoth  Christopher:  I  wot  not, 
squire;  but  the  great  lord,  who  lieth  sleeping 
yonder,  hath  told  me  that  thou  shouldest  give 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR  31 

me  his  errand ;  and  of  some  hunting  or  feat  of 
woodcraft  he  spake.  Moreover,  this  crooked 
stick  can  drive  a  shaft  through  matters  harder 
than  a  hind's  side.  Simon  looked  confused, 
and  he  reddened  and  stammered  somewhat  as 
he  answered:  Ah,  yea:  so  it  was;  I  mind  me;  I  An 
will  tell  thee  anon.  Said  Christopher:  Withal,  answer 
squire,  if  we  are  wending  into  the  wood,  as 
needs  we  must,  unless  we  ride  round  about 
this  dale  in  a  ring  all  day,  dost  thou  deem  we 
shall  go  a  gallop  many  a  mile.'^  Nay,  fair  sir; 
the  horses  shall  wend  a  foot's  pace  oftenest,  and 
we  shall  go  a-foot  not  unseldom  through  the 
thickets.  Now  was  Simon  come  to  himself 
again,  and  that  self  was  surly,  so  he  said:  Ay, 
ay,  little  King,  thou  deemest  thee  exceeding 
wise  in  these  woods,  dost  thou  not.f^  and,  for- 
sooth, thou  mayst  be.  Yet  have  I  tidings  for 
thee.  Yea,  and  what  be  they?  said  Christo- 
pher. Simon  grinned:  Even  these,  said  he,  a  jest 
that  Dr.  Knowall  was  no  man's  cousin  while 
he  lived,  and  that  he  died  last  week.  There- 
with he  swung  himself  into  his  saddle,  and 
Christopher  laughed  merrily  at  his  poor  gibe 
and  mounted  in  like  wise. 

Therewithal  they  rode  their  ways   through     Of  the 
the  thorpe,  and  at  the  southern  end   thereof    road 
Simon  drew  rein,  and  looked  on  Christopher  as 
if  he  would  ask  him  something,  but  asked  not. 
Then  said  Christopher:  Whither  go  we  now.? 


32 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Said  Simon:  It  is  partly  for  thee  to  say: 
hearken,  I  am  bidden  first  to  ride  the  Redwater 
Wood  with  thee:  knowest  thou  that?  Yea, 
said  the  lad,  full  well:  but  which  way  shall  we 
ride  it  ?  Wilt  thou  come  out  of  it  at  Redwater 
Head,  or  Heme  Moss,  or  the  Long  Pools? 
Said  Simon:  We  shall  make  for  the  Long 
Pools,  if  thou  canst  bring  me  there.  Christo- 
pher laughed :  Aha !  said  he,  then  am  I  some 
far-away  cousin  of  Dr.  Knowall  when  the 
whole  tale  is  told:  forsooth  I  can  lead  thee 
thither ;  but  tell  me,  what  shall  I  do  of  valiant 
deeds  at  the  Long  Pools  ?  for  there  is  no  fire- 
drake  nor  efiit,  nay,  nor  no  giant,  nor  guileful 
dwarf,  nought  save  mallard  and  coot,  heron  and 
bittern;  yea,  and  ague-shivers  to  boot.  Simon 
looked  sourly  on  him  and  said:  Thou  art  bidden 
to  go  with  me,  young  man,  or  gainsay  the  Mar- 
shal. Art  thou  mighty  enough  thereto?  For 
the  rest,  fear  not  but  that  the  deed  shall  come 
to  thee  one  day.  Nay,  said  Christopher,  it  is 
all  one  to  me,  for  I  am  at  home  in  these  woods 
and  wastes,  I  and  my  shafts.  Tell  me  of  the 
deeds  when  thou  wilt.  But  inwardly  he  longed 
to  know  the  deed,  and  fretted  him  because 
of  Simon's  surliness  and  closeness.  Then  he 
said:  Well,  Squire  Simon,  let  us  to  the  road; 
for  thou  shalt  know  that  to-night  we  must 
needs  house  us  under  the  naked  heaven;  in 
nowise  can  we  come  to  the  Long  Pools  before 


The 

MarshaVs 
bidding 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


33 


to-morrow  morning.  Yea,  and  why  not?  said 
the  squire;  I  have  lain  in  worse  places.  Wilt 
thou  tell  me  thereof  ?  said  Christopher.  May- 
happen,  said  Simon,  if  to-morrow  comes  and 
goes  for  both  of  us  twain. 

So  they  rode  their  ways  through  the  wood, 
and  baited  at  midday  with  what  Simon  bare  in 
his  saddle-bags,  and  then  went  on  till  night 
fell  on,  them  ;  then  asked  Simon  how  long  they 
were  from  the  Long  Pools,  and  Christopher 
told  him  that  they  were  yet  short  of  them 
some  fifteen  miles,  and  those  long  ones,  because 
of  the  marish  grounds.  So  they  tethered  their 
horses  there  and  ate  their  supper;  and  lay 
down  to  sleep  in  the  house  of  the  woods,  by  a 
fire-side  which  they  lighted. 

But  in  the  midnight  Christopher,  who  was 
exceeding  fine-eared,  had  an  inkling  of  some- 
one moving  afoot  anigh  him,  and  he  awoke 
therewith,  and  sprang  up,  his  drawn  short- 
sword  in  his  hand,  and  found  himself  face  to 
face  with  Simon,  and  he  also  with  his  sword 
drawn.  Simon  sprang  aback,  but  held  up  his 
sword-point,  and  Christopher,  not  yet  fully 
awake,  cried  out :  What  wouldst  thou.?  What 
is  it.J^  Simon  answered,  stammering  and  all 
abashed:  Didst  thou  not  hear  then.f*  it  wakened 
me.  I  heard  nought,  said  Christopher;  what 
was  it.?  Horses  going  in  the  wood,  said  Simon. 
Ah,  yea,  said  Christopher,  it  will  have  been  the 


0/ 

lodging 


An 

awaken- 
ing 


Of  a 
noise 


34 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The  rest 
of  the 
night 


wild  colts  and  the  mares ;  they  harbour  about 
these  marsh-land  parts.  Go  to  sleep  again, 
neighbour,  the  night  is  not  yet  half  worn;  but 
I  will  watch  a  while.  Then  Simon  sheathed 
his  sword,  and  turned  about  and  stood  uneasily 
a  little  while,  and  then  cast  him  down  as  one 
who  would  sleep  hastily;  but  slept  not  forsooth, 
though  he  presently  made  semblance  of  it:  as 
for  Christopher,  he  drew  together  the  brands 
of  the  fire,  and  sat  beside  it  with  his  blade 
over  his  knees,  until  the  first  beginning  of  the 
summer  dawn  was  in  the  sky;  then  he  began  to 
nod,  and  presently  lay  aback  and  slept  soundly. 
Simon  slept  not,  but  durst  not  move.  So  they 
lay  till  it  was  broad  day,  and  the  sunbeams 
came  thrusting  through  the  boughs  of  the 
thicket. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


35 


CHAPTER     VIII.      CHRISTOPHER 
COMES  TO  THE  TOFTS 

WHEN  they  arose  in  the  sunshine, 
Simon  went  straight-way  to  see 
to  the  horses,  while  Christopher 
stayed  by  the  fire  to  dight  their 
victuals;  he  was  merry  enough,  and  sang  to 
himself  the  while;  but  when  Simon  came  back 
again,  Christopher  looked  on  him  sharply,  but 
for  a  while  Simon  would  not  meet  his  eye, 
though  he  asked  divers  questions  of  him  con- 
cerning little  matters,  as  though  he  were  fain 
to  hear  Christopher's  voice;  at  last  he  raised 
his  eyes,  and  looked  on  him  steadily,  and  then 
Christopher  said:  Well,  wayfarer  mine,  and 
whither  away  this  morning?  Said  Simon:  As 
thou  wottest,  to  the  Long  Pools.  Said  the 
lad:  Well,  thou  keepest  thy  tidings  so  close, 
that  I  will  ask  thee  no  more  till  we  come  to 
the  Long  Pools;  since  there,  forsooth,  thou 
must  needs  tell  me;  unless  we  sunder  company 
there,  whereof  I  were  nought  grieving.  May- 
happen  thou  shalt  fare  a  long  way  to-day, 
muttered  Simon.  But  the  lad  cried  out  aloud, 
while  his  eye  glittered  and  his  cheek  flushed: 
Belike  thou  hadst  well-nigh  opened  the  door 
thereto  last  night !     And  therewith  he  leapt  to 


Morning 
in  the 
wood 


Of  the 

road 

again 


36 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


A 

shearing 
stroke 
or  two 


They 
come  to 
the  Long 
Pools 


his  feet  and  drew  his  short-sword,  and  with 
three  deft  strokes  sheared  asunder  an  over- 
hanging beech-bough  as  thick  as  a  man's 
wrist,  that  it  fell  crashing  down,  and  caught 
Simon  amongst  the  fall  of  its  leafy  twigs,  while 
Christopher  stood  laughing  on  him,  but  with 
a  dangerous  lofty  look  in  his  eyes:  then  he 
turned  away  quietly  toward  the  horses  and 
mounted  his  nag,  and  Simon  followed  and  did 
the  like,  silently;  crestfallen  he  looked,  with 
brooding  fierceness  in  his  face. 

So  they  rode  their  ways,  and  spake  but  little 
each  to  each  till  they  came  to  where  the  trees 
of  the  wood  thinned  speedily,  and  gave  out  at 
last  at  the  foot  of  a  low  stony  slope  but  little 
grassed;  and  when  they  had  ridden  up  to 
the  brow  and  could  see  below,  Christopher 
stretched  out  his  hand,  and  said :  Lo  thou  the 
Long  Pools,  fellow  wayfarer !  and  lo  some  of 
the  tramping  horses  that  woke  thee  and  not 
me  last  night.  Forsooth  there  lay  below  them 
a  great  stretch  of  grass,  which  whiles  ran  into 
mere  quagmire,  and  whiles  was  sound  and 
better  grassed ;  and  the  said  plain  was  seamed 
by  three  long  shallow  pools,  with,  as  it  were, 
grassy  causeways  between  them,  grown  over 
here  and  there  with  ancient  alder  trees ;  but 
the  stony  slope  whereon  they  had  reined  up 
bent  round  the  plain  mostly  to  the  east,  as 
though  it  were  the  shore  of  a  great  water ;  and 


Of  the 
lie  of  the 
land 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


37 


far  away  to  the  south  the  hills  of  the  forest 
rose  up  blue,  and  not  so  low  at  the  most,  but 
that  they  were  somewhat  higher  than  the  crest 
of  the  White  Horse  as  ye  may  see  it  from  the 
little  Berkshire  hills  above  the  Thames.  Down 
on  the  firm  greensward  there  was  indeed  a  herd 
of  wild  horses  feeding ;  mallard  and  coot  swam 
about  the  waters ;  the  whimbrel  laughed  from 
the  bent-sides,  and  three  herons  stood  on  the 
side  of  the  causeway  seeking  a  good  fishing- 
stead. 

Simon  sat  a-horseback  looking  askance  from 
the  marish  to  Christopher,  and  said  nothing  a 
while ;  then  he  spake  in  a  low  croaking  voice, 
and  said:  So,  little  King,  we  have  come  to  the 
Long  Pools;  now  I  will  ask  thee,  hast  thou 
been  further  southward  than  this  marish  land.? 
That  have  I,  said  the  lad,  a  day's  journey 
further ;  but  according  to  the  tales  of  men  it 
was  at  the  peril  of  my  life.  Simon  seemed  as 
if  he  had  not  noted  his  last  word ;  he  said : 
Well  then,  since  thou  knowest  the  wild  and 
the  wood,  knowest  thou  amidst  of  the  thickets 
there,  two  lumps  of  bare  hills,  like  bowls  turned 
bottom  up,  that  rise  above  the  trees,  and  on 
each  a  tower,  and  betwixt  them  a  long  house. 

Save  us,  AUhallows  !  quoth  Christopher,  but 
thou  wilt  mean  the  Tofts!  Is  it  so,  sir  squire .f^ 
Even  so,  said  Simon.  And  thou  knowest  what 
dwelleth  there,  and  wouldst  have  me  lead  thee 


They 
stay 
some- 
what 


A 

question 
and  its 
answer 


^ 


38 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


thither?  said  the  lad.  I  am  so  bidden,  said 
Simon ;  if  thou  wilt  not  do  my  bidding,  seek 
thou  some  place  to  hide  thee  in  from  the  hand 
of  the  Earl  Marshal.  Said  the  youngling: 
Knowest  thou  not  Jack  of  the  Tofts  and  his 
seven  sons,  and  what  he  is,  and  that  he  dwelleth 
there  ?  Said  Simon :  I  know  of  him ;  yea,  and 
himself  I  know,  and  that  he  dwelleth  there; 
and  I  wot  that  men  call  him  an  outlaw,  and 
that  many  rich  men  shall  lack  ere  he  lacks. 
What  then  ?  This,  said  Christopher,  that,  as 
all  tales  tell,  he  will  take  my  life  if  I  ride 
thither.  And,  said  he,  turning  on  Simon,  this 
is  belike  what  thou  wouldest  with  me?  And 
therewith  he  drew  out  his  sword,  for  his  bow 
was  unstrung. 

A  But  Simon  sat  still  and  let  his  sword  abide, 

challenge      and  said,  sourly  enough:    Thou  art  a  fool  to 
think  I  am  training  thee  to  thy  death  by  him ; 
for  I  have  no  will  to  die,  and  why  shall  he  not 
slay  me  also.f^     Now  again  I  say  unto   thee, 
thou  hast  the  choice,  either  to  lead  me  to  the 
Tofts,  where  shall  be  the  deed  for  thee  to  do, 
or  to  hide  thee  in  some  hole,  as  I  said  afore, 
from  the  vengeance   of   the    Lord  of  Oaken- 
Simon         realm.     But  as  for  thy  sword,  thou  mayst  put 
will  not       it  up,  for  I  will  not  fight  with  thee,  but  rather 
fight  let  thee  go  with  a  string  to  thy  leg,  if  thou  wilt 

not  be  wise  and  do  as  thy  lords  ordain  for  thee. 
Christopher  sheathed  his  sword,  and  a  smile 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


39 


came  into  his  face,  as  if  some  new  thought 
were  stirring  in  him,  and  he  said :  Well,  since 
thou  wilt  not  fight  with  me,  and  I  but  a  lad,  I 
will  e'en  do  thy  will  and  thine  errand  to  Jack 
of  the  Tofts.  Maybe  he  is  not  so  black  as  he 
is  painted,  and  not  all  tales  told  of  him  are 
true.  But  some  of  them  I  will  tell  thee  as  we 
ride  along.  And  some  thereof  I  know  already, 
O  wood-land  knight,  said  Simon,  as  they  rode 
down  the  bent,  and  Christopher  led  on  toward 
the  green  causeway  betwixt  the  waters.  Tell 
me,  quoth  he,  when  they  had  ridden  awhile,  is 
this  one  of  thy  tales,  how  Jack  of  the  Tofts 
went  to  the  Yule  feast  of  a  great  baron  in  the 
guise  of  a  minstrel,  and,  even  as  they  bore  in 
the  boar's  head,  smote  the  said  baron  on  the 
neck,  so  that  his  head  lay  by  the  head  of  the 
swine  on  the  Christmas  board  ? 

Yea,  said  Christopher,  and  how  Jack  cried 
out:  Two  heads  of  swine,  one  good  to  eat,  one 
good  to  burn.  But,  my  master,  thou  shalt 
know  that  this  manslaying  was  not  for  nought : 
whereas  the  Baron  of  Greenlake  had  erewhile 
slain  Jack's  father  in  felon  wise,  where  he 
could  strike  no  stroke  for  life;  and  two  of  his 
brethren  also  had  he  slain,  and  made  the  said 
Jack  an  outlaw,  and  he  all  sackless.  In  the 
Uttermost  March  we  deem  that  he  had  a  case 
against  the  baron. 

Hah!  said  Simon.     Is  this  next   tale   true. 


TAdjy  are 
bound 
for  the 
Tofts 


Offack 
o'  the 
Tofts 


Tales  of 
that  man 


40 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Yet  more 
tales 


The 
cause 


Another 
tale 


that  this  Jack  o'  the  Tofts  slew  a  good  knight 
before  the  altar,  so  that  the  priest's  mass-hackle 
was  all  wet  with  his  blood,  whereas  the  said 
priest  was  in  act  of  putting  the  holy  body  into 
the  open  mouth  of  the  said  knight? 

Christopher  said  eagerly:  True  was  it,  by 
the  Rood !  and  well  was  it  done!  For  that  same 
Sir  Raoul  was  an  ugly  traitor,  who  had  knelt 
down  where  he  died  to  wed  the  Body  of  the 
Lord  to  a  foul  lie  in  his  mouth ;  whereas  the 
man  who  knelt  beside  him  he  had  trained  to 
his  destruction,  and  was  even  then  doing  the 
first  deal  of  his  treason  by  forswearing  him  there. 

And  that  man  who  knelt  with  him  there, 
said  Simon,  what  betid  to  him?  Said  Chris- 
topher: He  went  out  of  the  church  with  Jack 
of  the  Tofts  that  minute  of  the  stroke ;  and  to 
the  Tofts  he  went  with  him,  and  abode  with 
him  freely:  and  a  valiant  man  he  was  .  .  . 
and  is. 

Hah !  said  Simon  again.  And  then  there  is 
this :  that  the  seven  sons  of  Jack  of  the  Tofts 
bore  off  perforce  four  fair  maidens  of  gentle 
blood  from  the  castle  wherein  they  dwelt, 
serving  a  high  dame  in  all  honour;  and  that, 
moreover,  they  hanged  the  said  dame  over  the 
battlements  of  her  own  castle.  Is  this  true, 
fair  sir? 

True  is  it  as  the  gospel,  said  Christopher: 
yet  many  say  that  the  hanged  dame  had  some- 


7vas 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR  41 

what  less  than  her  deserts  ;  for  a  foul  and  cruel  Where- 
whore  had  she  been ;  and  had  done  many  to  be  fore  it 
done  to  death,  and  stood  by  while  they  were 
pined.  And  the  like  had  she  done  with  those 
four  damsels,  had  there  not  been  the  stout  sons 
of  Jack  of  the  Tofts;  so  that  the  dear  maidens 
were  somewhat  more  than  willing  to  be  borne 
away. 

Simon  grinned:  Well  lad,  said  he,  I  see  that 
thou  knowest  Jack  of  the  Tofts  even  better 
than  I  do ;  so  why  in  the  devil's  name  thou  art 
loth  to  lead  me  to  him,  I  wot  not. 

Christopher  reddened,  and  held   his    peace     They 
awhile;   then   he   said:    Well    fellow-farer,    at    ^P^^ 
least  I  shall  know  something^  of  him  ere  next   -^^^ 
midnight.     Yea,  said  Simon,  and  shall  we  not 
come  to  the  Tofts  before  nightfall.?     Let  us 
essay  it,  said  Christopher,  and  do  our  best,  it 
yet  lacketh  three  hours  of  noon.     Therewith 
he  spurred  on,  for  the  greensward  was  hard 
under  the  hooves,  and  they  had  yet  some  way 
to  go  before  they  should  come  amongst  the 
trees  and  thickets. 

Into  the  said  wood  they  came,  and  rode  jsrighi 
all  day  diligently,  but  night  fell  on  them  cometh 
before  they  saw  either  house  or  man  or  devil ; 
then  said  Simon:  Why  should  we  go  any 
further  before  dawn.?  Will  it  not  be  best  to 
come  to  this  perilous  house  by  daylight }  Said 
Christopher:  There  be  perils  in  the  wood  as 


42 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Simon 
craveth 
some- 
what 


well  as  in  the  house.  If  we  lie  down  here, 
maybe  Jack's  folk  may  come  upon  us  sleeping, 
and  some  mischance  may  befall  us.  Withal, 
hereabout  be  no  wild  horses  to  wake  thee  and 
warn  thee  of  thy  foeman  anigh.  Let  us  press 
on ;  there  is  a  moon,  though  she  be  somewhat 
hidden  by  clouds,  and  meseemeth  the  way  lieth 
clear  before  me;  neither  are  we  a  great  way 
from  the  Tofts. 

Then  Simon  rode  close  up  to  Christopher, 
and  took  his  rein  and  stayed  him,  and  said  to 
him,  as  one  who  prayeth :  Young  man,  wiliest 
thou  my  death?  That  is  as  it  may  be,  said 
Christopher;  wiliest  thou  mine .?  Simon  held 
his  peace  awhile,  and  Christopher  might  not 
see  what  was  in  his  face  amidst  the  gathering 
dusk;  but  he  twitched  his  rein  out  of  the 
squire's  hand,  as  if  he  would  hasten  onward ; 
then  the  squire  said :  Nay,  I  pray  thee  abide 
and  hear  a  word  of  me.  Speak  then,  said 
Christopher,  but  hasten,  for  I  hunger,  and  I 
would  we  were  in  the  hall.  And  therewith  he 
laughed.  Said  Simon:  Thus  it  is:  If  I  go 
back  to  my  lord,  and  bear  no  token  of  having 
done  his  errand  to  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  then  am 
I  in  evil  case;  and  if  I  come  to  the  Tofts,  I 
wot  well  that  Jack  is  a  man  fierce  of  heart,  and 
ready  of  hand :  now,  therefore,  I  pray  thee  give 
me  thy  word  to  be  my  warrant,  so  far  as  thou 
mayst  be,  with  this  woodman  and  his  sons. 


Simon 
would 
have 
warrant 
of  safety 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


43 


At  that  word  Christopher  brake  out  a-laugh- 
ing  loudly,  till  all  the  dusk  wood  rang  with  the 
merry  sound  of  his  fresh  voice ;  at  last  he  said : 
Well,  well,  thou  art  but  a  craven  to  be  a  secret 
murderer:  the  Lord  God  would  have  had  an 
easy  bargain  of  Cain,  had  he  been  such  as 
thou.  Come  on,  and  do  thine  errand  to  Jack 
of  the  Tofts,  and  I  will  hold  thee  harmless,  so 
far  as  I  may.  Though,  sooth  to  say,  I  guessed 
what  thine  errand  was,  after  the  horses  waked 
thee  and  put  a  naked  sword  in  thine  hand  last 
night.  Marry!  I  had  no  inkling  of  it  when 
we  left  the  Castle  yesterday  morning,  but 
deemed  thy  lord  needed  me  to  do  him  some 
service.  Come  on  then !  or  rather  go  thou  on 
before  me  a  pace;  there,  where  thou  seest  the 
glimmer  betwixt  the  beech-trees  yonder;  if 
thou  goest  astray,  I  am  anigh  thee  for  a  guide. 
And  I  say  that  we  shall  not  go  far  without 
tidings. 

Simon  went  on  perforce,  as  he  was  bidden, 
and  they  rode  thus  a  while  slowly,  Christopher 
now  and  then  crying,  as  they  went:  To  the 
right,  squire!  To  the  left!  Straight  on  now! 
and  so  on.  But  suddenly  they  heard  voices, 
and  it  was  as  if  the  wood  had  all  burst  out 
into  fire,  so  bright  a  light  shone  out.  Christo- 
pher shouted,  and  hastened  on  to  pass  Simon, 
going  quite  close  to  his  right  side  thereby, 
and  as  he  did  so,  he  saw  steel  flashing  in  his 


The 

scorn  of 
Chris- 
topher 


Simon 
must 
needs 
go  on 
afore 


44 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


A  felon 
stroke 

New- 
comers 


hand,  and  turned  sidling  to  guard  him,  but 
ere  he  could  do  aught  Simon  drave  a  broad 
dagger  into  his  side,  and  then  turned  about 
and  fled  the  way  they  had  come,  so  far  as  he 
knew  how. 

Christopher  fell  from  his  horse  at  once  as 
the  stroke  came  home,  but  straightway  there- 
with were  there  men  with  torches  round  about 
him,  a  dozen  of  them;  men  tall,  and  wild- 
looking  in  the  firelight;  and  one  of  them,  a 
slim  young  man  with  long  red  hair  falling  all 
about  his  shoulders,  knelt  down  by  him,  while 
the  others  held  his  horse  and  gat  his  feet  out 
of  the  stirrups.  The  red-head  laid  his  hand 
on  his  breast,  and  raised  his  head  up  till  the 
light  of  a  torch  fell  on  it,  and  then  he  cried 
out:  Masters,  here  hath  been  a  felon;  the 
man  hath  been  sticked,  and  the  deed  hath  to 
do  with  us ;  for  lo  you,  this  is  none  other  than 
little  Christopher  of  the  Uttermost  March, 
who  stumbled  on  the  Tofts  last  Yule,  and 
with  whom  we  were  so  merry  together.  Here, 
thou  Robert  of  Maisey,  do  thy  leechdom  on 
him  if  he  be  yet  living :  but  if  he  be  dead,  or 
dieth  of  his  hurt,  then  do  I  take  the  feud  on 
me,  to  follow  it  to  the  utmost  against  the 
slayer;  even  I,  David  the  Red,  though  I  be 
the  youngest  of  the  sons  of  Jack  of  the  Tofts. 
For  this  man  I  meant  should  be  my  fellow  in 
field  and  fell,  ganging  and  galloping,  in  hall 


They 
knew 
Chris- 
topher 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


45 


The 
leech 
deems 
well  of 
him 


and  high-place,  in  cot  and  in  choir,  before 
woman  and  warrior,  and  priest  and  proud- 
prince.     Now  thou  Robert,  how  does  he? 

Said  the  man  who  had  looked  to  Christo- 
pher's wound,  and  had  put  aside  his  coat  and 
shirt:  He  is  sore  hurt,  but  meseemeth  not 
deadly.  Nay,  belike  he  may  live  as  long  as 
thou,  or  longer,  whereas  thou  wilt  ever  be 
shoving  thy  red  head  and  lank  body  where- 
soever knocks  are  going.  David  rose  with  a 
sigh  of  one  who  is  lightened  of  a  load,  and 
said:  Well  Robert,  when  thou  hast  bound  his 
wound  let  us  have  him  unto  the  house:  Ho 
lads!  there  is  light  enough  to  cut  some 
boughs  and  make  a  litter  for  him.  But,  ho 
again!  has  no  one  gone  after  the  felon  to  take 
him?  Robert  grinned  up  from  his  job  with 
the  hurt  man :  Nay,  King  David,  said  he,  it 
is  mostly  thy  business;  mayhappen  thou  wilt 
lay  thy  heels  on  thy  neck  and  after  him.  The 
red-head  stamped  on  the  ground,  and  half 
drew  his  sax,  and  shoved  it  back  again  into 
the  sheath,  and  then  said  angrily:  I  marvel 
at  thee,  Robert,  that  thou  didst  not  send  a 
man  or  two  at  once  after  the  felon :  how  may 
I  leave  my  comrade  and  sweet  board-fellow 
lying  hurt  in  the  wild-wood?  Art  thou  grow- 
ing over  old  for  our  wood-land  ways,  wherein 
loitering  bringeth  louting?  Robert  chuckled 
and  said:   I  thought  thou  wouldst  take  the  fly 


David 
is  wroth 


46 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The  felon 
is  chased 


The 
Tofts 


The 

house 

within 


in  thy  mouth,  foster-son:  if  the  felon  escape 
Ralph  Longshanks  and  Anthony  Green,  then 
hath  he  the  devil's  luck;  and  they  be  after 
him.  That  is  well,  said  the  young  man, 
though  I  would  I  were  with  them.  And 
therewith  he  walked  up  and  down  impatiently, 
while  the  others  were  getting  ready  the  litter 
of  boughs. 

At  last  it  was  done,  and  Christopher  laid 
thereon,  and  they  all  went  on  together  through 
the  wood-land  path,  the  torches  still  flaring 
about  them.  Presently  they  came  out  into 
a  clearing  of  the  wood,  and  lo,  looming  great 
and  black  before  them  against  the  sky,  where 
the  moon  had  now  broken  out  of  the  clouds 
somewhat,  the  masses  of  the  tofts,  and  at  the 
top  of  the  northernmost  of  them  a  light  in  the 
upper  window  of  a  tall  square  tower.  Withal, 
the  yellow-litten  windows  of  a  long  house 
showed  on  the  plain  below  the  tofts;  but  little 
else  of  the  house  might  be  seen,  save  that,  as 
they  drew  near,  the  walls  brake  out  in  doubt- 
ful light  here  and  there  as  the  torches  smote 
them. 

So  came  they  to  a  deep  porch,  where  they 
quenched  all  the  torches  save  one,  and  entered 
a  great  hall  through  it,  David  and  two  other 
tall  young  men  going  first,  and  Robert  Maisey 
going  beside  the  bier.  The  said  hall  was 
lighted  with  candles,  but  not   very   brightly. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


47 


save  at  the  upper  end ;  but  amidmost  a  flicker- 
ing heap  of  logs  sent  a  thin  line  of  blue  smoke 
up  to  the  luffer.  There  were  some  sixty  folk 
in  the  hall,  scattered  about  the  end-long  tables, 
a  good  few  of  whom  were  women,  well  grown 
and  comely  enough,  as  far  as  could  be  seen 
under  the  scanty  candle-light.  At  the  high- 
table,  withal,  were  sitting  both  men  and 
women,  and  as  they  drew  near  to  the  greater 
light  of  it,  there  could  be  seen  in  the  chief  seat 
a  man,  past  middle  age,  tall,  wide-shouldered 
and  thin-flanked,  with  a  short  peaked  beard 
and  close-cut  grizzled  hair;  he  was  high  of 
cheek  bones,  thin-faced,  with  grey  eyes,  both 
big  and  gentle-looking;  he  was  clad  in  a  green 
coat  welted  with  gold.  Beside  him  sat  a 
woman,  tall  and  big-made,  but  very  fair  of 
face,  though  she  were  little  younger,  belike, 
than  the  man.  Out  from  these  two  sat  four 
men  and  four  women,  man  by  man  and 
woman  by  woman,  on  either  side  of  the  high- 
seat.  Of  the  said  men,  one  was  of  long  red 
hair  as  David,  and  like  to  him  in  all  wise, 
but  older;  the  others  were  of  like  fashion  to 
him  in  the  high-seat.  Shortly  to  say  it,  his 
sons  they  were,  as  David  and  the  two  young 
men  with  him.  The  four  women  who  sat 
with  these  men  were  all  fair  and  young,  and 
one  of  them,  she  who  drank  out  of  the  red- 
head's cup,  so  fair,  and  with  such  a  pleasant 


The  men 
in  the  hall 


Women 
on  the 
dais 


48 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Welcome 
to  Chris- 
topher 


slim  grace,  that  her  like   were   not   easy   to 
be  found. 
Jack  of  Again,   to   shorten   the   tale,   there   in   the 

the  Tofts  hall  before  Christopher,  who  lay  unwotting, 
were  Jack  of  the  Tofts  and  his  seven  sons, 
and  the  four  wives  of  four  of  the  same,  whom 
they  had  won  from  the  Wailful  Castle,  when 
they,  with  their  father,  put  an  end  to  the  evil 
woman,  and  the  great  she-tyrant  of  the  Land 
betwixt  the  Wood  and  the  River. 

Now  when  David  and  his  were  come  up  to 
the  dais,  they  stayed  them,  and  their  father 
spake  from  his  high-seat  and  said:  What  is 
to  do,  ye  three?  and  what  catch  have  ye? 
Said  David:  I  would  fain  hope  'tis  the  catch 
of  a  life  that  I  love;  for  here  is  come  thy 
guest  of  last  Yule,  even  little  Christopher, 
who  wrestled  with  thee  and  threw  thee  after 
thou  hadst  thrown  all  of  us,  and  he  lying 
along  and  hurt,  smitten  down  by  a  felon  hard 
on  our  very  doors.  What  will  ye  do  with 
him? 

Jack  What,  said  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  but  tend  him 

speaks  and  heal  him  and  cherish  him.  And  when 
he  is  well,  then  we  shall  see.  But  where  is 
the  felon  who  smote  him?  Said  David:  He 
fled  away  a-horseback  ere  we  came  to  the 
field  of  deed,  and  Anthony  Green  and  Ralph 
Longshanks  are  gone  after  him;  and,  belike, 
will    take    him.     Mayhappen    not,    said    the 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


49 


master.  Now,  forsooth,  I  have  an  inkling 
of  what  this  may  mean;  whereas  there  can 
be  but  one  man  whose  business  may  be  the 
taking  of  our  little  guest's  life.  But  let  all 
be  till  he  be  healed  and  may  tell  us  his  tale; 
and,  if  he  telleth  it  as  I  deem  he  will,  then 
shall  we  seek  further  tidings.  Meanwhile,  if 
ye  take  the  felon,  keep  him  heedfully  till  I 
may  see  him;  for  then  may  I  have  a  true 
tale  out  of  him,  even  before  Christopher  is 
hale  again. 

So  therewith  David  and  Robert,  with  two 
or  three  others,  brought  Christopher  to  a 
chamber,  and  did  what  leechdoms  to  him 
they  might;  but  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  and  his 
sons  and  their  fair  wives,  and  his  other  folk, 
made  merry  in  the  hall  of  the  Tofts. 


The 

leeching 
of  Chris- 
topher 


50 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Simon 

gets 

away 


He  comes 
to  Lord 
Rolf 


CHAPTER  IX.  SQUIRE  SIMON 
COMES  BACK  TO  OAKENHAM.  THE 
EARL  MARSHAL  TAKEN  TO  KING 
IN  OAKENREALM 

NOW  as  to  Squire  Simon,  whether  the 
devil  helped  him,  or  his  luck,  or 
were  it  his  own  cunning  and  his 
horse's  stoutness,  we  wot  not;  but  in 
any  case  he  fell  not  in  with  Ralph  Longshanks 
and  Anthony  Green,  but  rode  as  far  and  as 
fast  as  his  horse  would  go,  and  then  lay  down 
in  the  wild- wood;  and  on  the  morrow  arose 
and  went  his  ways,  and  came  in  the  even  to 
the  Castle  of  the  Uttermost  March,  and  went 
on  thence  the  morrow  after  on  a  fresh  horse 
to  Oakenham.  There  he  made  no  delay,  but 
went  straight  to  the  High  House,  and  had 
privy  speech  of  the  Earl  Marshal;  and  him 
he  told  how  he  had  smitten  Christopher,  and, 
as  he  deemed,  slain  him.  The  Earl  Marshal 
looked  on  him  grimly  and  said:  Where  is  the 
ring,  then  ?  I  have  it  not,  said  Simon.  How 
might  I  light  down  to  take  it,  when  the  seven 
sons  were  hard  on  us.?  And  therewith  he  told 
him  all  the  tale,  and  how  he  had  risen  to  slay 
Christopher  the  even  before;  and  how  he* had 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


51 


found  out  after  that  the  youngling  had  become 
guest  and  fosterling  of  the  folk  of  the  Tofts; 
and  how  warily  Christopher  had  ridden,  so 
that  he,  Simon,  had  had  to  do  his  best  at  the 
last  moment.  And  now.  Lord,  quoth  he,  I 
see  that  it  will  be  my  luck  to  have  grudging 
of  thee,  or  even  worse  it  may  be ;  yea,  or  thou 
wilt  be  presently  telling  me  that  I  am  a  liar 
and  never  struck  the  stroke:  but  I  warrant  me 
that  by  this  time  Jack  of  the  Tofts  knoweth 
better,  for  I  left  my  knife  in  the  youngling's 
breast,  and  belike  he  wotteth  of  my  weapons. 
Well,  then,  if  thou  wilt  be  quit  of  me,  thou 
hast  but  to  forbear  upholding  me  against  the 
Toft  folk,  and  then  am  I  gone  without  any 
to-do  of  thee. 

Earl  Rolf  spake  quietly  in  answer,  though 
his  face  was  somewhat  troubled:  Nay,  Simon, 
I  doubt  thee  not,  not  one  word;  for  why 
shouldest  thou  lie  to  me?  nor  do  I  deem  thou 
wouldest,  for  thou  art  trusty  and  worthy.  Yet 
sore  I  doubt  if  the  child  be  dead.  Well,  even 
so  let  it  be,  for  I  am  alive;  and  full  surely  I 
am  mightier  than  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  both  to 
uphold  thee  against  him  (wherein  I  shall  not 
fail),  and  otherwise.  But  may  God  make  me 
even  as  that  young  man  if  I  be  not  mightier 
yet  in  a  few  days.  But  now  do  thou  go  and 
eat  and  drink  and  take  thy  disport;  for  thou 
hast  served  me  well;  and  in  a  little  while  I 


Simon 
thinks  he 
has  slain 
Chris- 
topher 


Rolf 
gives 
Simon 
fair 
words 


52 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Promises 
are  made 


A  Folk- 
mote 


Earl  Rolf 
cried  on 
for  King 


shall  make  thee  knight  and  lord,  and  do  all 
I  can  to  pleasure  thee. 

So  then  Simon  knelt  to  the  Earl  and  made 
obeisance  to  him,  and  arose  and  went  his 
ways,  light-hearted  and  merry. 

But  within  the  month  it  so  befel  that  some 
of  the  lords  and  dukes  came  to  the  Earl 
Marshal,  and  prayed  him  to  call  together  a 
great  Folk-mote  of  all  Oakenrealm;  and  he 
answered  them  graciously,  and  behight  them 
to  do  as  they  would;  and  even  so  did  he. 
And  that  Mote  was  very  great,  and  whenas 
it  was  hallowed,  there  arose  a  great  lord,  grey 
and  ancient,  and  bewailed  him  before  the  folk, 
that  they  had  no  king  over  Oakenrealm  to 
uphold  the  laws  and  ward  the  land;  and  Will 
ye  live  bare  and  kingless  for  ever?  said  he 
at  last.  Will  ye  not  choose  you  a  king,  and 
crown  him,  before  I  die,  and  we  others  of  the 
realm  who  are  old  and  worn.? 

Then  he  sat  down,  and  another  arose,  and 
in  plain  terms  he  bade  them  take  the  Earl 
Marshal  to  king.  And  then  arose  one  after 
other,  and  each  sang  the  same  song,  till  the 
hearts  of  the  people  grew  warm  with  the  big 
words,  and  at  first  many,  and  then  more  cried 
out:  A  King,  a  King!  The  Earl  Marshal 
for  King!  Earl  Rolf  for  King!  So  that  at 
last  the  voices  rose  into  a  great  roar,  and 
sword  clashed  on  shield,  and  they  who  were 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


53 


about  the  Earl  turned  to  him  and  upraised  him 
on  a  great  war-shield,  and  he  stood  thereon 
above  the  folk  with  a  naked  sword  in  his 
hand,  and  all  the  folk  shouted  about  him. 

Thereafter  the  chiefs  and  all  the  mightiest 
came  and  did  homage  to  him  for  King  of 
Oakenrealm  as  he  sat  on  the  Hill  of  the  Folk- 
mote:  and  that  night  there  was  once  more  a 
King  of  Oakenrealm,  and  Earl  Rolf  was  no 
more,  but  King  Rolf  ruled  the  people. 

But  now  the  tale  leaves  telling  of  him,  and 
turns  again  to  Christopher  the  woodman,  who 
lay  sick  of  his  hurt  in  the  House  of  the  Tofts. 


He  is 
taken 
to  King 


54 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER  X. 
THE  TOFTS 


OF  CHRISTOPHER  AT 


Chris- 
topher 
mends 


Jack 
talks 

with 
Chris- 
topher 


Chris- 
topher 
tells  of 
himself 


CHRISTOPHER  was  six  weeks  ere 
he  could  come  and  go  as  he  was 
wont;  but  it  was  but  a  few  days 
ere  he  was  well  enough  to  tell  his 
tale  to  Jack  of  the  Tofts  and  his  seven  bold 
sons;  and  they  cherished  him  and  made 
much  of  him,  and  so  especially  did  David, 
the  youngest  son,  to  his  board-fellow  and 
troth-brother. 

On  a  day,  when  he  was  well-nigh  whole, 
as  he  sat  under  an  oak-tree  nigh  the  house, 
in  the  cool  of  the  evening,  Jack  of  the  Tofts 
came  to  him  and  sat  beside  him,  and  made 
him  tell  his  tale  to  him  once  more,  and  when 
he  was  done  he  said  to  him:  Foster-son,  for 
so  I  would  have  thee  deem  of  thyself,  what 
is  the  thing  that  thou  rememberest  earliest  in 
thy  days?  Said  Christopher:  A  cot  without 
the  Castle  walls  at  the  Uttermost  Marches, 
and  a  kind  woman  therein,  big,  sandy-haired, 
and  freckled,  and  a  lad  that  was  white-haired 
and  sturdy,  somewhat  bigger  than  I.  And  I 
mind  me  standing  up  against  the  door-post 
of  the  cot  and  seeing  men-at-arms  riding  by 
in  white  armour,  and  one  of  them  throwing 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


55 


an  apple  to  me,  and  I  raised  my  arm  to  throw 
it  back  at  him,  but  my  nurse  (for  somehow  I 
knew  she  was  not  my  mother)  caught  my 
hand  and  drew  me  back  indoors,  and  I  heard 
the  men  laughing  behind  me.  And  then  a 
little  after  my  nurse  took  me  into  the  Castle 
court,  and  there  was  again  the  man  who  had 
thrown  me  the  apple,  sitting  on  a  bench 
therein,  clad  in  a  scarlet  gown  furred  with 
brown  fur ;  and  she  led  me  up  to  him,  and  he 
stooped  down  and  chucked  me  under  the  chin 
and  put  his  hand  on  my  head,  and  looked  at 
my  nurse  and  said:  Yea,  he  is  a  big  lad,  and 
groweth  apace,  whereas  he  is  but  of  six  winters. 
Nay,  Lord,  said  my  nurse,  he  is  but  scantly 
five.  He  knit  his  brows  and  said:  Nay,  I  tell 
thee  he  is  six.  She  shook  her  head,  but  said 
nought,  and  the  great  man  scowled  on  her  and 
said:  Mistress,  wilt  thou  set  thy  word  against 
mine.^  Know  now  that  this  child  is  of  six 
years.  Now  then,  how  old  is  he?  She  said 
faintly:  Six  years.  Said  he:  Look  to  it  that 
thy  head  and  thy  mouth  forget  it  not,  else  shall 
we  make  thy  back  remember  it.  Then  he  put 
his  hand  on  my  head  again,  and  said :  Well,  I 
say  thou  art  a  big  lad  for  six  years ;  and  there- 
with he  gave  me  a  silver  penny;  and  even  as 
he  spake,  came  up  a  gay-clad  squire  to  him  and 
looked  on  me  curiously.  Then  l  went  away 
with  my  nurse,  and  wondered  why  she  was 


Tkg  child 
must  be 
of  six 
winters 


The 

nurse  is 
threat- 
ened 


56 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  Chris- 
topher's 
age 


He 

hath  no 
kindred 


grown  so  pale,  whereas  she  was  mostly  red- 
cheeked  and  jolly.  But  when  she  had  brought 
me  into  the  cot  again,  she  kissed  me  and  clipped 
me,  weeping  sorely  the  while ;  wherefore  I  wept, 
though  I  knew  not  why.  Sithence,  I  soon 
came  to  know  that  the  man  was  the  lord  and 
governor  of  the  Castle,  as  ye  may  well  wot;  but 
to  this  hour  I  know  not  what  he  meant  by 
threatening  my  nurse. 

Said  Jack:  And  how  old  art  thou  now, 
Christopher  mine?  Said  the  youngling,  laugh- 
ing: By  my  lord  the  Castellan's  reckoning  I 
am  twenty  and  two  years ;  but  if  thou  wilt  trow 
my  good  and  kind  nurse,  that  yet  liveth  a  kind 
dame,  thou  must  take  twelve  months  off  the  tale. 

Jack  sat  silent  a  little;  then  he  laughed  and 
said :  Well,  thou  art  a  mickle  babe,  Christopher, 
and  it  may  be  that  one  day  many  a  man  shall 
know  it.  But  now  tell  me  again ;  thou  hadst  said 
to  me  before  that  thou  hast  known  neither  father 
nor  mother,  brother  nor  sisters :  is  it  so,  verily  ? 

Said  Christopher:  Never  a  kinsman  of  blood 
have  I,  though  many  well-wishers.  Said  Jack: 
Well,  now  hast  thou  father  and  mother,  brethren 
and  sisters,  though  they  be  of  the  sort  of  man- 
slayers  and  strong-thieves  and  outlaws;  yet 
they  love  thee,  lad,  and  thou  mayst  one  day 
find  out  how  far  thou  mayst  trust  them. 

Christopher  nodded  and  smiled  at  him  mer- 
rily ;  then  he  fell  silent  awhile,  and  the  outlaw 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


57 


Jack 

will  have 
Chris- 
topher 

away 


sat  looking  on  him ;  at  last  he  said  suddenly :    He  asks 
Foster-father,  tell  me  what  I  am,  and  of  what    '^^^t  he  is 
kindred,  I  pray  thee ;  for,  methinks,  thou  know- 
est  thereof;    and  what  wonder,  wise  man  as 
thou  art. 

Forsooth,  son  Christopher,  I  have  a  deeming 
thereof,  or  somewhat  more,  and  when  it  is 
waxen  greater  yet,  I  will  tell  it  thee  one  day,  but 
not  now.  But  hearken !  for  I  have  other  tidings 
for  thee.  Thou  art  now  whole  and  strong,  and 
in  a  few  days  thou  mayst  wend  the  wild-wood 
as  stoutly  as  e'er  a  one  of  us.  Now,  therefore, 
how  sayest  thou,  if  I  bid  thee  fare  a  two  days' 
journey  with  David  and  Gilbert  thy  brethren, 
and  thy  sister  Joanna,  till  they  bring  thee  to  a 
fair  little  stead  which  I  call  mine  own,  to  dwell 
there  awhile  1  For  meseemeth,  lad,  that  the  air 
of  the  Tofts  here  may  not  be  over  wholesome 
unto  thee. 

Christopher  reddened,  and  he  half  rose  up, 
and  said:  What  is  this,  foster-father?  Is  it 
that  there  shall  be  battle  at  the  Tofts,  and  that 
thou  wouldst  have  me  away  thence?  Am  I 
then  such  a  weakling? 

Said    Jack,   laughing:    Be    still    now,   thou    jack  will 
sticked  one.     The  Tofts  go  down  to  battle  at    so  have  it 
some  whiles;  but  seldom  cometh  battle  to  the 
Tofts;  and  no  battle  do  I  look  for  now.     But 
do  my  bidding,  sweet  fosterling,  and  it  will  be 
better  for  me  and  better  for  thee,  and  may, 


58 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He  shall 
€otne 
back  to 
Yule 


Come 
now  Da- 
vid and 
Joanna 


perchance,  put  off  battle  for  a  while;  which  to 
me  as  now  were  not  unhandy.  If  thou  wilt 
but  abide  at  Littledale  for  somewhile,  there 
shall  be  going  and  coming  betwixt  us,  and  thou 
shalt  drink  thy  Yule  at  the  Tofts,  and  go  back 
afterwards,  and  ever  shalt  thou  have  thy  sweet 
fellows  with  thee ;  so  be  wise,  since  thou  goest 
not  perforce. 

Yea,  yea,  said  Christopher,  laughing;  thou 
puttest  force  on  no  man,  is  it  not  so,  foster- 
father?     Wherefore  I  will  go,  and  uncompelled. 

Therewith  came  up  to  them,  from  out  of  the 
wild- wood,  David,  and  with  him  Joanna,  who 
was  the  wife  of  Gilbert,  and  one  of  those  fair 
maidens  from  the  Wailful  Castle,  though  not 
the  fairest  of  them;  they  had  been  a-hunting, 
for  ever  those  three  would  willingly  go  together, 
Gilbert,  David,  and  Joanna;  and  now  Gilbert 
had  abided  behind,  to  dight  the  quarry  for 
fetching  home.  Christopher  looked  on  the  two 
joyfully,  as  a  man  getting  whole  after  sickness 
smiles  on  goodly  things;  and  Joanna  was  fair 
to  see  in  her  hunter's  attire,  with  brogues  tied 
to  her  naked  feet,  and  the  shapeliness  of  her 
legs  bare  to  the  knee  beneath  the  trussing  up 
of  her  green  skirts. 

They  greeted  Christopher  kindly,  and  Joanna 
sat  down  by  him  to  talk,  but  Jack  of  the  Tofts 
took  his  son  by  the  arm,  and  went  toward  the 
house  with  him  in  earnest  speech. 


Christo- 
pher and 
Joanna 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


59 


CHAPTER  XL  HOW  CHRISTOPHER 
CAME  TO  LITTLEDALE  TO  ABIDE 
THERE  A  WHILE 

IN  about  a  week's  time  from  this,  those  four 
fellows  went  their  ways  southward  from 
the  Tofts,  having  with  them  four  good 
nags  and  four  sumpter  beasts  laden  with 
such  things  as  they  needed,  whereof  were 
weapons  enough,  though  they  all,  save  Christo- 
pher, bare  bows;  and  he  and  the  others  were 
girt  with  swords,  and  a  leash  of  good  dogs  fol- 
lowed them.  Two  milch  kine  also  they  drave 
with  them. 

Merry  they  were  all  as  they  went  their  ways 
through  the  woods,  but  the  gladness  of  Chris- 
topher was  even  past  words ;  wherefore,  after  a 
little,  he  spake  scarce  at  all,  but  sat  in  his  saddle 
hearkening  the  tales  and  songs  and  jests  of  his 
fellows,  who  went  close  beside  him,  for  more 
often  they  went  a-foot  than  rode.  And,  for- 
sooth, as  the  sweet  morning  wore,  it  seemed  to 
him,  so  great  was  his  joy,  as  if  all  the  fair  show 
of  the  greenery,  and  the  boles  of  the  ancient 
oaks,  and  the  squirrel  running  from  bough  to 
bough,  and  the  rabbits  scuttling  from  under  the 
bracken,  and  the  hind  leaping  in  the  wood- 
lawn,  and  the  sun  falling  through  the  rustling 
leaves,  and  the  wind  on  his  face,  and  the  scent 


Those 
four  fare 
their 
ways 


They  ride 
the  wood- 
land 


The  joy 
of  Chris- 
topher 


6o 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  Little- 
dale 


of  the  forest,  yea,  and  his  fair  companions  and 
their  loveliness  and  valiancy  and  kindness,  and 
the  words  and  songs  that  came  from  their  dear 
mouths,  all  these  seemed  to  him,  as  it  were,  one 
great  show  done  for  the  behoof  and  pleasure  of 
him,  the  man  come  from  the  peril  of  death  and 
the  sick-bed. 

They  lay  that  night  in  all  glee  under  the 
green  boughs;  and  arose  on  the  morrow,  and 
went  all  day,  and  again  slept  in  the  green-wood, 
and  the  next  morning  came  down  into  a  fair 
valley,  which  was  indeed  Littledale,  through 
which  ran  a  pleasant  little  river;  and  on  a 
grassy  knoll,  but  a  short  way  from  its  bank, 
was  a  long  framed  hall,  somewhat  narrow,  and 
nought  high,  whitherward  they  turned  them 
straightway,  and  were  presently  before  the 
door:  then  Gilbert  drew  a  key  from  out  of  his 
scrip  and  unlocked  the  door,  and  they  entered, 
and  found  within  a  fair  little  hall,  with  shut- 
beds  out  from  it  on  the  further  side,  and  kitchen 
and  store-bowers  at  the  end;  all  things  duly 
appointed  with  plenishing,  and  meal  and  wine; 
for  it  was  but  some  three  months  since  one  of 
Jack  of  the  Tofts'  allies,  Sir  Launcelot  a'  Green 
and  his  wife  and  two  bairns,  had  left  it  till  their 
affair  was  made  straight;  whereas  he  had  dwelt 
there  a  whole  year,  for  he  had  been  made  an 
outlaw  of  Meadham,  and  was  a  dear  friend  of 
the  said  Jack. 


They 
enter  the 
house 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


6i 


Chris- 
topher 
will  look 


on 


Now  said  David  smiling:  Here  is  now  thine 
high  house  and  thy  castle,  little  King  Christo- 
pher; how  doth  it  like  thee?  Right  well,  said 
Christopher;  and,  to  say  sooth,  I  would  almost 
that  it  were  night,  or  my  bones  do  else,  that  I 
might  lie  naked  in  a  bed. 

Nay,  lad,  said  Gilbert,  make  it  night  now, 
and  we  will  do  all  that  needs  must  be  done, 
while  thou  liest  lazy,  as  all  kings  use  to  do. 
Nay,  said  Christopher,  I  will  be  more  a  king 
than  so,  for  I  will  do  neither  this  nor  that ;  I 
will  not  work  and  I  will  not  go  to  bed,  but  will 
look  on,  till  it  is  time  for  me  to  take  to  the 
crooked  stick  and  the  grey-goose  wing  and  seek 
venison.  That  is  better  than  well,  said  David ; 
for  I  can  see  by  thine  eyes,  that  are  dancing 
with  pleasure,  that  in  three  or  four  days  thou 
wilt  be  about  the  thickets  with  us.  Meantime, 
said  Joanna,  thou  shalt  pay  for  thy  meat  and 
drink  by  telling  us  tales  when  we  come  home 
weary.  Yea,  said  Christopher  laughing,  that 
ye  may  go  to  sleep  before  your  time. 

So  they  talked,  and  were  joyous  and  blithe 
together,  and  between  them  they  made  the 
house  trim,  and  decked  it  with  boughs  and 
blossoms;  and  though  Christopher  told  them 
no  tale  that  night,  Joanna  and  David  sang 
both ;  and  in  a  night  or  two  it  was  Christopher 
that  was  the  minstrel.  So  when  the  morrow 
came  there  began  their  life  of  the  wood-land; 


They  are 
merry 


62 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


YuUat 
the  Tofts 


but,  save  for  the  changing  of  the  year  and  the 
chances  of  the  hunt,  the  time  passed  on  from 
day  to  day  with  little  change,  and  it  was  but 
seldom  that  any  man  came  their  way.  When 
Yule  was,  they  locked  the  house  door  behind 
them  and  went  their  ways  home  to  the  Tofts ; 
and  now  of  all  of  these  wayfarers  was  Christo- 
pher by  far  the  hardest  and  strongest,  for  his 
side  had  utterly  forgotten  Simon's  knife.  At 
the  Tofts  they  were  welcomed  with  all  triumph, 
and  they  were  about  there  in  the  best  of  cheer, 
till  it  was  wearing  toward  Candlemas,  and  then 
they  took  occasion  of  a  bright  and  sunny  day 
to  go  back  to  Littledale  once  more,  and  there 
they  abode  till  spring  was  come  and  was  wear- 
ing into  summer,  and  messages  had  come  and 
gone  betwixt  them  and  the  Tofts,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  with  the  first  of  autumn  they  should 
go  back  to  the  Tofts  and  see  what  should  betide. 
But  now  leave  we  Christopher  and  these  good 
fellows  of  the  Tofts  and  turn  to  Goldilind,  who 
is  yet  dwelling  amid  no  very  happy  days  in  the 
Castle  of  Greenharbour,  on  the  northernmost 
marches  of  Meadham. 


Back  to 
Little- 
dale 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


63 


CHAPTER  Xn.  OF  GOLDILIND  IN 
THE  MAY  MORNING  AT  GREEN- 
HARBOUR 


M 


AY  was  on  the  land  now,  and  was  come 
into  its  second  week,  and  Goldilind 
awoke  on  a  morn  in  the  Castle  of 
Greenharbour ;  but  little  did  her  eyes 
behold  of  the  May,  even  when  they  were  fully 
open ;  for  she  was  lying,  not  in  her  own  cham- 
ber, which  was  proper,  and  even  somewhat 
stately,  and  from  whence  she  could  look  on  the 
sky  and  green-wood,  but  in  a  chamber  low  down 
amidst  the  footings  of  the  wall,  little  lighted, 
unadorned,  with  nought  in  it  for  sport  or  pleas- 
ure; nought,  forsooth,  save  the  pallet  bed  on 
which  she  lay,  a  joint  stool  and  water  ewer. 
To  be  short,  though  it  were  called  the  Least 
Guard-chamber,  it  was  a  prison,  and  she  was 
there  dreeing  her  penance,  as  Dame  Elinor 
would  call  the  cruelty  of  her  malice,  which 
the  chaplain.  Dame  Elinor's  led  captain,  had 
ordained  her  for  some  sin  which  the  twain  had 
forged  between  them. 

She  lay  there  naked  in  her  smock,  with  no 
raiment  anigh  her,  and  this  was  the  third 
morning  whereon  she  had  awakened  to  the 
dusky  bare  walls,  and  a  long  while  had  their 


Of 

Goldilind 


A  prison 


Goldilind 
lies  quiet 


64 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


emptiness  made  of  the  hours:  but  she  lay  quiet 
and  musing,  not  altogether  without  cheer  now; 
for  indeed  she  was  not  wont  to  any  longer 
penance  than  this  she  had  but  now  tholed,  so 
she  looked  for  release  presently :  and,  moreover, 
there  had  grown  in  her  mind  during  those  three 
days  a  certain  purpose;  to  wit,  that  she  would 
get  hold  of  the  governor  of  the  castle  privily, 
and  two  or  three  others  of  the  squires  who  most 
regarded  her,  and  bewail  her  case  to  them,  so 
She  hath  that  she  might  perchance  get  some  relief.  For- 
arede  sooth,  as  she  called  to  mind  this  resolve,  her 
heart  beat  and  her  cheek  flushed,  for  well  she 
knew  that  there  was  peril  in  it,  and  she  forecast 
what  might  be  the  worst  that  would  come 
thereof,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  best  that 
might  be  seemed  to  her  like  a  glimpse  of 
Paradise. 

As  she  lay  there  and  turned  the  matter  over 
in  her  mind  for  this  many  an  hundred  time, 
there  came  a  key  into  the  lock,  and  the  door 
opened;  and  thereby  entered  a  tall  woman, 
dark-haired,  white-skinned,  somewhat  young, 
and  not  ill-favoured:  Goldilind  still  lay  there, 
till  the  new-comer  said  to  her  in  a  hard  voice, 
wherein  was  both  threatening  and  mockery: 
Of  Rise  up,  our  Lady !  the  Dame  Elinor  saith  that 

Aloyse  it  is  enough,  and  that  thou  art  to  go  forth. 
Nay,  hold  a  while;  for  I  say  unto  thee  that  it 
is  yet  early  in  the  day,  and  that  thy  chamber  is 


A  nruh 
comer 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


65 


not  yet  dight  for  thee,  so  thou  must  needs 
bestow  thyself  elsewhere  till  it  be  done.  Gold- 
ilind  rose  up,  and  said  smiling:  Yea,  Aloyse, 
but  thou  hast  not  brought  my  raiment:  and 
thou  seest!  The  maid  stood  looking  at  her  a 
moment  somewhat  evilly,  and  then  said:  Well, 
since  it  is  but  scant  six  o'clock,  I  may  do 
that;  but  I  bid  thee  ask  me  not  overmuch; 
for  meseemeth  Dame  Elinor  is  not  overwell 
pleased  with  thee  to-day,  nor  our  chaplain 
either.  Therewith  she  turned  and  went  out, 
locking  the  door  behind  her,  and  came  back 
presently  bearing  on  her  arm  a  green  gown 
and  other  raiment:  she  laid  them  on  the  stool 
before  the  Lady,  and  said:  Hasten,  my  Lady, 
and  let  me  go  to  my  place:  sooth  to  say,  it 
may  well  be  double  trouble  to  thee  to  don  thy 
clothes,  for  thou  mayst  have  to  doff  them  again 
before  long. 

Goldilind  answered  nought,  but  reddened  and 
paled  again  as  she  clad  her  under  the  waiting 
maid's  eyes.  Then  they  went  out  together 
and  up  a  short  stone  stair,  till  they  were  level 
with  the  greensward  without.  Then  the  maid 
turned  to  Goldilind  and  said:  And  now  thou 
art  clad  and  out,  my  Lady,  I  wot  not  where 
thou  art  to  go  to,  since  to  thy  chamber  thou 
must  not  go.  Nay,  hold  and  hearken !  here  we 
be  at  the  door  which  opens  on'  to  the  Foresters' 
Garth  under  the  Foresters'  Tower,  thither  shalt 


Raiment 

is 

brought 


They 
come  out 
of  the 
prison 


66 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Goldilind 

craves 

bread 


Aloyse 
gives  it 
her  in  the 
garden 


thou  abide  till  I  come  to  fetch  thee.  How  now, 
my  Lady!  what  else  wouldst  thou?  Goldilind 
looked  on  her  with  a  smile,  yet  with  eager  eyes, 
and  said:  O  good  Aloyse,  wouldst  thou  but 
give  me  a  piece  of  bread?  for  I  hunger;  thou 
wottest  my  queenly  board  hath  not  been  over- 
loaded these  last  days.  Ha!  said  Aloyse;  if 
thou  ask  me  overmuch  I  fear  thou  mayst  pay 
for  it,  my  Lady;  but  this  last  asking  thou  shalt 
have,  and  then  none  other  till  all  thy  penance 
thou  hast  dreed.     Abide ! 

Therewith  she  went  up  the  stairs,  and  Gold- 
ilind, who  now  was  but  weak  with  her  prison 
and  the  sudden  light,  and  the  hope  and  fear  of 
her  purpose  of  bewailing  her  story,  sat  her 
down  on  the  stair  there,  almost,  as  it  were, 
'twixt  home  and  hell,  till  her  heart  came  back 
to  her  and  the  tears  began  to  flow  from  her 
eyes.  Forthright  came  back  Aloyse,  bearing  a 
white  loaf  and  a  little  pitcher  of  milk  on  a  silver 
serving-dish;  she  laid  them  down,  unlocked 
the  door  into  the  garden,  and  thrust  Goldilind 
through  by  the  shoulders ;  then  she  turned  and 
took  up  her  serving-dish  with  the  bread  and 
milk,  and  handed  it  to  Goldilind  through  the 
door,  and  said:  Now  is  my  Lady  served.  It  were 
indeed  well  that  my  Lady  should  strengthen 
herself  this  hour  for  the  hour  next  to  come. 
Therewith  she  turned  about,  and  shut  and 
locked  the  door;  and  the  King's  daughter  fell 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


67 


to  eagerly  on  her  bread,  and  thought  of  little 
till  she  had  eaten  and  drunk,  save  that  she  felt 
the  sweet  scent  of  the  gilliflowers  and  eglantine 
as  it  were  a  part  of  her  meal. 

Then  she  went  slowly  down  the  garden, 
treading  the  greensward  beside  the  flowers; 
and  she  looked  on  the  hold,  and  the  low  sun 
gilded  the  walls  thereof  and  glittered  in  a  win- 
dow here  and  there,  and  though  there  was  on 
her  a  foreboding  of  the  hours  of  that  day,  she 
did  what  she  might  to  make  the  best  of  the 
fragrant  May  morning  and  the  song  of  birds 
and  rustle  of  leaves,  though,  indeed,  at  whiles 
the  tears  would  gush  out  of  her  eyes  when  she 
thought  how  young  she  was  and  how  feeble, 
and  the  pity  of  herself  became  sweet  unto  her. 


Goldilind 
eats 


She 

weeps 

withal 


68 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Comes 
a  mes- 
senger 


An  open 
door 


CHAPTER   XIII. 
THE  GARTH 


OF  GOLDILIND  IN 


NOW,  as  she  went  in  that  garden  with 
her  face  turned  toward  the  postern 
which  led  into  the  open  space  of  the 
green-wood,  which  was  but  |two  bow- 
shots from  the  thicket,  she  heard  the  clatter  of 
horse-hoofs  on  the  loose  stones  of  the  path, 
and  how  they  stopped  at  the  said  postern ;  and 
presently  there  was  a  key  in  the  lock,  the  door 
opened,  and  a  man  came  in  walking  stiffly,  like 
a  rider  who  has  ridden  far  and  fast.  He  was 
clad  in  jack  and  sallet,  and  had  a  sword  by  his 
side,  and  on  his  sleeve  was  done  in  green  and 
gold  a  mountain  aflame;  so  that  Goldilind  knew 
him  at  once  for  a  man  of  Earl  Geoff rey*s ;  and, 
indeed,  she  had  seen  the  man  before,  coming 
and  going  on  errands  that  she  knew  nought 
of,  and  on  which  nothing  followed  that  was  of 
import  to  her.  Therefore,  as  she  watched  him 
cross  the  garden  and  go  straight  up  to  the  door 
of  the  Foresters'  Tower,  and  take  out  another 
key  and  enter,  she  heeded  him  but  little,  nor 
did  his  coming  increase  her  trouble  a  whit. 

She  walked  on  toward  the  postern,  and  now 
she  saw  that  the  errand-bearer  had  left  it  open 
behind  him,  and  when  she  came  close  up  to  it, 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


69 


she  saw  his  horse  tied  to  a  ring  in  the  wall,  a 
strong  and  good  bay  nag.  The  sight  of  him, 
and  the  glimpse  of  the  free  and  open  land,  stirred 
in  her  the  misery  of  her  days  and  the  yearning 
for  the  loveliness  of  the  world  without,  converse 
of  friends,  hope  of  the  sufficiency  of  desire,  and 
the  sweetness  of  love  returned.  And  so  strong 
a  wave  of  anguish  swept  over  her,  that  she 
bowed  her  down  upon  the  grass  and  wept 
bitterly.  Yet  but  a  little  while  it  lasted;  she 
rose  up  presently  and  looked  warily  all  round 
her,  and  up  to  the  Castle,  and  saw  none  stirring ; 
she  drew  up  the  skirts  of  her  green  gown  into 
her  girdle,  till  the  hem  but  just  hid  her  knees ; 
then  she  stepped  lightly  through  the  half-open 
door  with  flushed  cheeks  and  glittering  eyes, 
while  her  heart  rose  within  her;  then  she  lifted 
her  hand,  unhitched  the  reins  from  the  iron 
ring,  and  quietly  led  the  horse  close  under  the 
garth-wall,  and  stole  gently  up  the  slope  which, 
as  all  roads  from  the  Castle,  went  straightway 
toward  the  thicket,  but  this  was  the  straightest. 
So  she  went,  till  she  came  to  the  corner  of  the 
garth-wall,  and  a  little  further;  and  the  Castle 
on  that  side  was  blind,  save  for  the  swale  on 
the  battlement,  whereon  in  that  deep  peace 
was  little  going:  and,  moreover,  it  was  not 
even  yet  six  o'clock. 


A  pur- 
pose in 
Goldilind 


She 

goeth  out 
a-gate 


70 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER   XIV. 
FREE 


GOLDILIND    GOES 


Goldilind 
rideth 


North- 
ward she 
fareth 


THERE  then  she  stayed  the  horse,  and, 
flushed  and  panting,  got  lightly  into 
the  saddle  and  bestrode  it,  and,  lean- 
ing forward  on  the  beast's  neck,  smote 
his  flanks  with  her  heels ;  the  horse  was  fresh, 
though  his  master  had  been  weary,  whereas 
the  said  messenger  had  gotten  him  from  a 
forester  some  six  miles  away  in  the  wood  that 
morning,  so  the  nag  answered  to  her  call  for 
speed,  and  she  went  a  great  gallop  into  the 
wood,  and  was  hidden  in  a  twinkling  from  any 
eyes  that  might  be  looking  out  of  the  Castle. 

Without  checking  the  nag  she  sped  along, 
half  mad  with  joy  at  the  freedom  of  this  happy 
morn.  Nigh  'aimless  she  was,  but  had  an 
inkling  that  it  were  well  with  her  if  she  could 
hold  northward  ever;  for  the  old  man  afore- 
said had  told  her  of  Oakenrealm,  and  how  it 
lay  northward  of  them ;  so  that  way  she  drifted 
as  the  thicket  would  suffer  her.  When  she  had 
gone  as  much  of  a  gallop  as  she  might  for 
some  half  hour,  she  drew  rein  to  breathe  her 
nag,  and  hearkened ;  she  turned  in  the  saddle, 
but  heard  nought  to  affright  her,  so  she  went  on 
again,  but  somewhat  more  soberly ;  and  thus- 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


71 


wise  she  rode  for  some  two  hours,  and  the  day 
waxed  hot,  and  she  was  come  to  a  clear  pool 
amidst  of  a  little  clearing,  covered  with  fine 
greensward  right  down  to  the  water's  edge. 

There  she  made  stay,  and  got  off  her  horse, 
and  stood  awhile  by  him  as  he  cropped  the 
sweet  grass ;  and  the  birds  sang  at  the  edge  of 
the  thicket,  and  the  rabbits  crept  and  gambolled 
on  the  other  side  of  the  water ;  and  from  the 
pool's  edge  the  moorhens  cried.  She  stood 
half  leaning  against  the  side  of  the  horse  till 
she  became  somewhat  drowsy;  yea,  and  even 
dreamed  a  little,  and  that  little  but  ill,  it 
seemed,  as  she  gave  a  troubled  cry  and  shrank 
together  and  turned  pale.  Then  she  rubbed 
her  eyes  and  smiled,  and  turned  to  the  pool, 
where  now  a  little  ripple  was  running  over  the 
face  of  it,  and  a  thought  came  upon  her,  and 
she  set  her  hand  to  the  clasp  of  her  gown  and 
undid  it,  and  drew  the  gown  off  her  shoulders, 
and  so  did  off  all  her  raiment,  and  stood  naked 
a  little  on  the  warm  sunny  grass,  and  then 
bestirred  her  and  went  lightly  into  the  pool, 
and  bathed  and  sported  there,  and  then  came 
on  to  the  grass  again,  and  went  to  and  fro  to 
dry  her  in  the  air  and  sun.  Then  she  did  on 
her  raiment  again,  and  laid  her  down  under  a 
thorn-bush  by  the  pool-side,  and  there,  would 
she,  would  she  not,  went  to  sleep  soundly, 
and  dreamed  not.     And  when  she  awoke  she 


She 
stayeth 


She 
noteth 
the  water 


Of  Goldi- 

lind^s 

bathing 


72 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


She  deemed  her  sleep  had  been  long,  but  it  was  not 

farethon  so,  but  scarce  a  score  of  minutes.  Anyhow, 
she  sprang  up  now  and  went  to  her  horse,  and 
drew  the  girths  tight  (which  she  had  loosed 
erewhile),  and  so  bestrode  the  good  horse, 
and  shook  the  reins,  and  rode  away  much 
comforted  and  enhearted. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


73 


CHAPTER    XV.     OF    GOLDILIND    IN 
THE  WILD-WOOD 

GOLDILIND  rode  on,  hastening  yet 
to  put  as  many  miles  as  she  might 
betwixt  her  and  Greenharbour. 
Within  a  three  hours  from  her 
bathing  she  fell  a-hungering  sore,  and  knew 
not  what  to  do  to  eat,  till  she  found  a  pouch 
made  fast  to  the  saddle-bow,  and  therein  a 
little  white  loaf,  that  and  no  more,  which  she 
took  and  ate  the  half  of  with  great  joy,  sitting 
down  by  a  brook-side,  whence  she  had  her 
drink. 

Then  again  she  mounted,  and  rode  on  till 
dusk  overtook  her  just  as  she  came  to  a  little 
river  running  from  the  north  from  pool  to 
shallow,  and  shallow  to  pool.  And  whereas 
she  was  now  exceeding  weary,  and  the  good 
horse  also  much  spent,  and  that  the  grass  was 
very  sweet  and  soft  down  to  the  water's  edge, 
and  that  there  was  a  thick  thorn-bush  to  cover 
her,  she  made  up  her  mind  that  this  place 
should  be  her  bedchamber.  So  she  took 
saddle  and  bridle  off  the  horse,  as  he  must 
needs  bite  the  grass,  and  then  when  she  had 
eaten  the  other  half  of  her  bread,  she  laid  her 
down  on  the  green  grass  with  her  head  on  the 


Goldilind 
findeth 
bread 


74 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


She 

sleeps  a 
night- 
tide 


saddle,  and  when  she  had  lain  listening  to  the 
horse  cropping  the  grass  close  anigh  her  for  a 
minute  or  two,  she  fell  fast  asleep,  and  lay 
there  long  and  had  no  dreams. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


75 


CHAPTER  XVI.    WHAT   GOLDILIND 
FOUND  IN  THE  WOOD 

WHEN  she  awoke  it  was  broad  day 
and  bright  sun,  and  she  rose  up 
to  her  feet  and  looked  about,  and 
saw  the  horse  standing  close  by, 
and  sharing  the  shade  with  her,  whisking  his 
tail  about  lazily.  Then  she  turned,  and  saw 
the  stream  rippling  out  from  the  pool  over  the 
clean  gravel,  and  here  and  there  a  fish  darting 
through  the  ripple,  or  making  clean  rings  on 
the  pool  as  he  quietly  took  a  fly;  the  sky  was 
blue  and  clear,  there  was  scarce  a  breath  of  air, 
and  the  morning  was  already  hot;  no  worse 
than  yesterday  sang  the  birds  in  the  bushes ; 
but  as  she  looked  across  the  river,  where,  for- 
sooth, the  alders  grew  thick  about  the  pool's 
edge,  a  cock  blackbird,  and  then  another,  flew 
out  from  the  close  boughs,  where  they  had 
been  singing  to  their  mates,  with  the  sharp 
cry  that  they  use  when  they  are  frighted. 
Withal  she  saw  the  bush  move,  though,  as 
aforesaid,  the  morning  was  without  wind.  She 
had  just  stooped  to  do  off  her  foot-gear  (for 
she  was  minded  to  bathe  again),  but  now  she 
stopped  with  one  shoe  in  her  hand,  and  looked 
on  the  bushes  keenly  with  beating  heart,  and 


Her 

waking 


Fowl  by 
the  river 


76 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Goldilind 
espies 
the  bank 


Of  her 
hath 


She  fords 
the  river. 


again  she  thought  she  saw  the  boughs  shaken, 
and  stood,  not  daring  to  move  a  while;  but 
they  moved  no  more  now  when  she  had  looked 
steadily  at  them  a  space,  and  again  a  blackbird 
began  singing  loud  just  where  they  had  been 
shaken.  So  she  gathered  heart  again,  and 
presently  turned  her  hand  once  more  to  strip- 
ping her  raiment  off  her,  for  she  would  not  be 
baulked  of  her  bath;  but  when  the  stripping 
was  done,  she  loitered  not  naked  on  the  bank 
as  she  had  done  the  day  before,  but  walked 
swiftly  into  the  shallow,  and  thence  down  into 
the  pool,  till  nothing  but  her  head  and  the 
whiteness  of  her  shoulders  showed  over  the 
dark  water.  Even  then  she  turned  her  head 
about  twice  or  thrice  to  look  into  the  over-side 
bushes,  but  when  she  saw  nothing  stir  there 
she  began  to  play  in  the  water,  but  not  for 
long,  but  came  splashing  through  the  shallow 
and  hurried  on  her  raiment. 

When  she  was  clad  again  she  went  up  to 
the  horse,  and  patted  and  caressed  him,  and 
did  bridle  and  saddle  on  him,  and  was  going 
to  climb  upon  him,  when,  of  a  sudden,  she 
thought  she  would  lead  him  across,  lest  there 
should  be  a  hole  near  the  other  bank  and  he 
might  stumble  into  it  unwarily;  so  she  bared 
her  feet  once  more  and  trussed  up  her  gown 
skirts,  and  so  took  the  ford,  leading  the  beast; 
the  water  was  nowhere  up  to  mid-leg  of  her. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


11 


and  she  stepped  ashore  on  to  short  and  fine 
grass,  which  spread  like  a  meadow  before  her, 
with  a  big  thorn  or  two  scattered  about  it,  and 
a  little  grassy  hill  beset  with  tall  elms  toward 
the  top,  coming  down  into  the  flat  of  the 
meadow  and  drawing  round  it  nearly  up  to  the 
river  on  the  north  side. 

But  now  she  stood  staring  in  wonder  and 
some  deal  of  fear;  for  there  were  three  milch 
kine  feeding  on  the  meadow,  and,  moreover, 
under  a  thorn,  scarce  a  hundred  yards  from 
where  she  stood,  was  a  tall  man  standing  gazing 
on  her.  So  stricken  was  she  that  she  might 
neither  cry  out  nor  turn  aside;  neither  did  she 
think  to  pull  her  gown  out  of  her  girdle  to 
cover  the  nakedness  of  her  legs. 

When  they  had  thus  stood  a  little  while  the 
man  began  to  move  toward  her  very  slowly, 
nor  did  she  dare  to  flee  any  the  more.  But 
when  he  was  within  half  a  dozen  paces  her 
face  flushed  red,  and  she  did  pull  her  gown  out 
of  its  trusses  and  let  it  flow  down.  But  he 
spake  to  her  in  a  pleasant  voice,  and  said: 
May  I  speak  to  thee,  maiden  ?  Fear  was  yet 
in  her  soul,  so  that  she  might  not  speak  for  a 
little,  and  then  she  said:  O,  I  beseech  thee, 
bring  me  not  back  to  Greenharbour !  And 
she  paled  sorely  as  she  spake  the  word.  But 
he  said:  I  wot  not  of  Greenharbour,  how  to 
find  the  way  thereto,  though  we  have  heard  of 


New 
tidings 


A  man  in 
the  mead 


He 

speaketh 


1^ 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


it.     But  comfort  thyself,  I  pray  thee,  there  is 
nought  to  fear  in  me. 
The  The  sound  of  his  voice  was  full  pleasant  to 

aspect  her,  and  when  she  hearkened  him,  how  kind 

o/htm  ^.^^  frank  it  was,  then  she  knew  how  much  of 

terror  was  blent  with  her  joy  in  her  newly-won 
freedom  and  the  delight  of  the  kind  and  happy 
words.  Yet  still  she  spoke  not,  and  was  both 
shamefast  and  still  not  altogether  unafraid. 
Yet,  sooth  to  say,  though  his  attire  was  but 
simple,  he  was  nought  wild  or  fierce  to  look 
on.  From  time  to  time  she  looked  on  him, 
and  then  dropped  her  eyes  again.  In  those 
glances  she  saw  that  he  was  grey-eyed,  and 
smooth-cheeked,  and  round-chinned,  and  his 
hair  curly  and  golden;  and  she  must  needs 
think  that  she  had  never  seen  any  face  half  so 
fair.  He  was  clad  but  in  a  green  coat  that 
came  not  down  to  his  knees,  and  brogues  were 
tied  to  his  feet,  and  no  more  raiment  he  had ; 
and  for  hat  he  had  made  him  a  garland  of 
white  may  blossom,  and  well  it  sat  there :  and 
again  she  looked  on  him,  and  thought  him  no 
worse  than  the  running  angel  that  goes  before 
the  throne  of  God  in  the  picture  of  the  choir 
of  Meadhamstead ;  and  she  looked  on  him  and 
marvelled. 
Again  he  Now  she  hung  her  head  before  him  and 
speaketh  wished  he  would  speak,  and  even  so  did  he, 
and  said :  Maiden,  when  I  first  saw  thee  from 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


79 


He  tells 
of  how 
he  would 
see  her 


amidst  of  the  bush  by  the  river  yonder,  I 
deemed  thou  wert  a  wood-wight,  or  some  one 
of  the  she-Gods  of  the  Gentiles  come  back 
hither.  For  this  is  a  lonely  place,  and  some 
deem  that  the  Devil  hath  might  here  more 
than  in  other  places ;  and  when  I  saw  thee, 
that  thou  wouldst  do  off  thy  raiment  to  bathe 
thee,  though  soothly  I  longed  to  lie  hidden 
there,  I  feared  thee,  lest  thou  shouldst  be  angry 
with  me  if  I  were  to  see  thee  unclad  ;  so  I  came 
away ;  yet  I  went  not  far,  for  I  was  above  all 
things  yearning  to  see  thee;  and  sooth  it  is, 
that  hadst  thou  not  crossed  the  water,  I  should 
presently  have  crossed  it  myself  to  seek  thee, 
wert  thou  Goddess,  or  wood-wife,  or  whatever 
might  have  come  of  it.  But  now  thou  art 
come  to  us,  and  I  have  heard  thy  voice  beseech- 
ing me  not  to  bring  thee  to  Greenharbour,  I 
see  that  thou  art  a  woman  of  the  kindred  of 
Adam.  And  yet  so  it  is,  that  even  now  I  fear 
thee  somewhat.  Yet  I  will  pray  thee  not  to 
be  wroth  if  I  ask  thee  whether  I  may  do  aught 
for  thy  need. 

Now  she  began  somewhat  to  smile,  and  she 
looked  him  full  in  the  face,  and  said  :  Forsooth, 
my  need  is  simple,  for  I  am  hungry.  He 
smote  himself  on  the  breast,  and  said  :  See  now, 
what  a  great  fool  I  am,  not  to  have  known  it 
without  telling,  instead  of  making  long-winded 
talk  about  myself.    Come  quickly,  dear  maiden. 


He  prays 
her  mercy 


She  will 

have 

victual 


So 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Hefeed- 
eth  her 


and  leave  thine  horse  to  crop  the  grass.  So 
he  hurried  on  to  the  thorn-bush  aforesaid,  and 
she  went  foot  to  foot  with  him,  but  he  touched 
her  not ;  and  straightway  she  sat  her  down  on 
the  root  of  the  thorn,  and  smiled  frankly  on 
him,  and  said: 

Nay,  sir,  and  now  thou  hast  made  me  go  all 
this  way  I  am  out  of  breath  and  weary,  so  I 
pray  thee  of  the  victual  at  once.  But  he  had 
been  busy  with  his  scrip  which  he  had  left  cast 
down  there,  and  therewithal  reached  out  to  her 
a  mighty  hunch  of  bread  and  a  piece  of  white 
cheese,  and  said: 

Now  shall  I  fetch  thee  milk.  Wherewith  he 
took  up  a  bowl  of  aspen  tree  that  had  lain  by 
the  scrip,  and  ran  off  to  one  of  the  kine  and 
milked  the  bowl  full,  and  came  back  with  it 
heedfully,  and  set  it  down  beside  her,  and  said: 
This  was  the  nighest  thing  to  hand,  but  when 
thou  hast  eaten  and  rested  then  shall  we  go  to 
our  house,  if  thou  wilt  be  so  kind  to  me;  for 
there  have  we  better  meat,  and  wine  to  boot. 

She  looked  up  at  him  smiling,  but  her 
pleasure  of  the  meat  and  the  kindness  was  so 
exceeding,  that  she  might  not  refrain  from 
tears  also,  but  she  spake  not.  As  for  him,  he 
knelt  beside  her,  looking  on  her  wistfully;  and 
at  last  he  said :  I  shall  tell  thee,  that  I  am  glad 
that  thou  wert  hungry  and  that  I  have  seen 
thee  eating,  else  might  I  have  deemed  thee 


Now  they 
talk  to- 
gether 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


8i 


somewhat  other  than  a  woman  of  mankind 
even  yet.  She  said:  Yea,  and  why  wouldst 
thou  not  believe  my  word  thereto?  He  said, 
reddening:  I  almost  fear  to  tell  thee,  lest  thou 
think  me  over  bold  and  be  angry  with  me. 
Nay,  she  said,  tell  me,  for  I  would  know.  Said 
he:  The  words  are  not  easy  in  my  rude  mouth  ; 
but  this  is  what  I  mean:  that  though  I  be 
young  I  have  seen  fair  women  not  a  few,  but 
beside  any  of  them  thou  art  a  wonder;  .  .  . 
and  loth  I  were  if  thou  wert  not  really  of  man- 
kind, if  it  were  but  for  the  glory  of  the  world. 

She  hung  her  head  and  answered  nought  a 
while,  and  he  also  seemed  ashamed :  but  pres- 
ently she  spake:  Thou  hast  been  kind  to  us, 
wouldst  thou  tell  us  thy  name  ?  and  then,  if  it 
like  thee,  what  thou  art? 

Lady,  he  said,  my  name  is  easy  to  tell,  I 
hight  Christopher;  and  whiles  folk  in  merry 
mockery  call  me  Christopher  King;  meseems 
because  I  am  of  the  least  account  of  all  carles. 
As  for  what  else  I  am,  a  woodman  I  am,  an 
outlaw  and  the  friend  of  them:  yet  I  tell  thee 
I  have  never  by  my  will  done  any  harm  to  any 
child  of  man;  and  those  friends  of  mine,  who 
are  outlaws  also,  are  kind  and  loving  with  me, 
both  man  and  woman,  though  needs  must  they 
dwell  aloof  from  kings'  courts  and  barons'  halls. 
She  looked  at  him  wondering,  and  as  if  she  did 
not  altogether  understand  him;  and  she  said: 


He 

praises 

her 

fairness 


His  name 


82 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  his 
dwelling 
and 
friends 


She  will 
not  tell  of 
her  name 


He  tells 
of  a 
thought 


Where  dost  thou  dwell?  He  said:  To-day  I 
dwell  hard  by;  though  where  I  shall  dwell 
to-morrow,  who  knows.  And  with  me  are 
dwelling  three  of  my  kind  fellows;  and  the 
dearest  is  a  young  man  of  mine  own  age,  who 
is  my  fellow  in  all  matters,  for  us  to  live  and 
die  each  for  the  other.  Couldst  thou  have 
seen  him,  thou  wouldst  love  him  I  deem. 
What  name  hath  he?  said  Goldilind.  He 
hight  David,  said  Christopher. 

But  therewith  he  fell  silent  and  knit  his 
brow,  as  though  he  were  thinking  of  some 
knotty  point:  but  in  a  while  his  face  cleared, 
and  he  said:  If  I  durst,  I  would  ask  thee  thy 
name,  and  what  thou  art?  As  to  my  name, 
said  she,  I  will  not  tell  it  thee  as  now.  As  to 
what  I  am,  I  am  a  poor  prisoner;  and  much 
have  I  been  grieved  and  tormented,  so  that  my 
body  hath  been  but  a  thing  whereby  I  might 
suffer  anguish.  Something  else  am  I,  but  I 
may  not  tell  thee  what  as  yet. 

He  looked  on  her  long,  and  then  arose  and 
went  his  way  along  the  very  track  of  their 
footsteps,  and  he  took  the  horse  and  brought 
him  back  to  the  thorn,  and  stood  by  the  lady 
and  reddened,  and  said :  I  must  tell  thee  what 
I  have  been  doing  these  last  minutes.  Yea, 
said  she,  looking  at  him  wonderingly,  hast  thou 
not  been  fetching  my  horse  to  me?  So  it  is, 
said  he;  but  something  else  also.     Ask  me,  or 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


33 


I  cannot  tell  thee.  She  laughed  and  said: 
What  else,  fair  sir?  Said  he:  Ask  me  what, 
or  I  cannot  tell  thee.  Well,  what,  then.?  said 
she.  He  answered,  stammering  and  blushing: 
I  have  been  looking  at  thy  footprints,  whereby 
thou  camest  up  from  the  water,  to  see  what 
new  and  fairer  blossoms  have  come  up  in  the 
meadow  where  thy  feet  were  set  e'en  now. 
She  answered  him  nothing,  and  he  held  his 
peace.  But  in  a  while  she  said:  If  thou 
wouldst  have  us  come  to  thine  house,  thou 
shalt  lead  us  thither  now.  And  therewith  she 
took  her  foot-gear  from  out  of  her  girdle,  as  if 
she  would  do  it  on,  and  he  turned  his  face 
away,  but  sighed  therewith.  Then  she  red- 
dened and  put  them  back  again,  and  rose  up 
lightly,  and  said:  I  will  go  afoot;  and  wilt  thou 
lead  the  horse  for  me  ? 

So  did  he,  and  led  her  by  all  the  softest  and 
most  flowery  ways,  turning  about  the  end  of  a 
spur  of  the  little  hill  that  came  close  to  the 
water,  and  going  close  to  the  lip  of  the  river. 
And  when  they  had  thus  turned  about  the  hill 
there  was  a  somewhat  wider  vale  before  them, 
grassy  and  fair,  and  on  a- knoll,  not  far  from 
the  water,  a  long  frame-house  thatched  with 
reed.  Then  said  Christopher:  Lady,  this  is 
now  Littledale,  and  yonder  the  house  thereof. 
She  said  quietly:  Lovely  is  the  dale,  and  fair 
the  house  by  seeming,  and  I  would  that  they 


Be  tells 
what  it 
was 


They 
walk 
onward 


They 
come  to 
Littledale 


84 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


may  be  happy  that  dwell  therein!  Said  Chris- 
topher: Wilt  thou  not  speak  that  blessing 
within  the  house  as  without?  Fain  were  I 
thereof,  she  said.  And  therewith  they  came 
into  the  garth,  wherein  the  apple  trees  were 
blossoming,  and  Goldilind  spread  abroad  her 
hands  and  lifted  up  her  head  for  joy  of  the 
sight  and  the  scent,  and  they  stayed  awhile 
before  they  went  on  to  the  door,  which  was 
half  open,  for  they  feared  none  in  that  place, 
and  looked  for  none  whom  they  might  not  deal 
with  if  he  came  as  a  foe. 

Christopher  would  have  taken  a  hand  of  her 
to  lead  her  in,  but  both  hands  were  in  her 
gown  to  lift  up  the  hem  as  she  passed  over  the 
threshold ;  so  he  durst  not. 

Fair  and  bright  now  was  the  hall  within, 
with  its  long  and  low  windows  goodly  glazed, 
a  green  hailing  on  the  walls  of  Adam  and  Eve 
and  the  garden,  and  the  good  God  walking 
therein;  the  sun  shone  bright  through  the  south- 
ern windows,  and  about  the  porch  it  was  hot, 
but  further  toward  the  dais  cool  and  pleasant. 

So  Goldilind  sat  down  in  the  coolest  of  the 
place  at  the  standing  table;  but  Christopher 
bestirred  himself,  and  brought  wine  and  white 
bread,  and  venison  and  honey,  and  said :  I  pray 
thee  to  dine,  maiden,  for  it  is  now  hard  on 
noon;  and  as  for  my  fair  fellows,  I  look  not  for 
them  before  sunset,  for  they  were  going  far 


Of  the 

house 

within 


They  dine 
in  the 
hall 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR  85 

into  the  wood.  She  smiled  on  him,  and  ate 
and  drank  a  little  deal,  and  he  with  her.  Sooth 
to  say,  her  heart  was  full,  and  though  she  had 
forgotten  her  fear,  she  was  troubled,  because, 
for  as  glad  as  she  was,  she  could  not  be  as  glad 
as  her  gladness  would  have  her,  for  the  sake  of 
some  lack,  she  knew  not  what. 

Now  spake  Christopher:  I  would  tell  thee    Chris- 
something  strange,  to  wit,  though  it  is  little    Gopher 
more  than  three  hours  since  I  first  saw  thee    ^^^^^^ 
beside  the  river,  yet  I  seem  to  know  thee  as  if 
thou  wert  a  part  of  my  life.     She  looked  on 
him   shyly,   and   he   went    on :    This   also   is 
strange,  and,  withal,  it  likes  me  not,  that  when 
I  speak  of  my  fair  fellows   here,   David,  and 
Gilbert,  and  Joanna,  they  are  half  forgotten  to 
my   heart,   though    their    names   are   on   my 
tongue;  and  this  house,  doth  it  like  thee,  fair 
guest?     Yea,  much,  she  said;  it  seems  joyous    She an- 
to  me:  and  I  shall  tell  thee  that  I  have  mostly    swereth 
dwelt  in  unmerry  houses,  though  they  were  of 
greater  cost  than  this.     Said  Christopher:  To 
me  it  hath  been  merry  and  happy  enough;  but 
now  it  seems  to  me  as  if  it  had  all  been  made 
for  thee  and  this  meeting.     Is  it  therefore  no 
longer  merry  to  thee   because   of   that?   she 
said,  smiling,  yet  flushing  much  red  therewith. 
Now  it  was  his  turn  not  to  answer  her,  and  she 
cast  down  her  eyes  before  him,  and  there  was 
silence  between  them. 


86 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


SA4! 

asketh  a 
question 


Sfu 

warns 

him 


He  is 
eager 


Then  she  looked  at  him  steadily,  and  said : 
It  is  indeed  grievous  that  thou  shouldest  forget 
thine  old  friends  for  me,  and  that  it  should 
have  come  into  thy  mind  that  this  fair  and 
merry  house  was  not  made  for  thy  fair  fellows 
and  thy  delight  with  them,  but  for  me,  the 
chance-comer.  For  hearken,  whereas  thou 
saidst  e'en  now,  that  I  was  become  a  part  of 
thy  life,  how  can  that  be?  For  if  I  become 
the  poor  captive  again,  how  canst  thou  get  to 
me,  thou  who  art  thyself  a  castaway,  as  thou 
hast  told  me  ?  Yea,  but  even  so,  I  shall  be  too 
low  for  thee  to  come  down  to  me.  And  if  I 
become  what  I  should  be,  then  I  must  tell  thee 
that  I  shall  be  too  high  for  thee  to  climb  up  to 
me;  so  that  in  one  way  or  other  we  shall  be 
sundered,  who  have  but  met  for  an  hour  or  two. 

He  hung  his  head  a  while  as  they  stood 
there  face  to  face,  for  both  of  them  had  arisen 
from  the  board ;  but  presently  he  looked  up  to 
her  with  glittering  eyes,  and  said :  Yea,  for  an 
hour  or  two ;  why  then  do  we  tarry  and  linger, 
and  say  what  we  have  no  will  to  say,  and 
refrain  from  what  our  hearts  bid  us  } 

Therewith  he  caught  hold  of  her  right  wrist, 
and  laid  his  hand  on  her  left  shoulder,  and  this 
first  time  that  he  had  touched  her,  it  was  as  if 
a  fire  ran  through  all  his  body  and  changed  it 
into  the  essence  of  her :  neither  was  there  any 
naysay  in  her  eyes,  nor  any  defence  against 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


^1 


him  in  the  yielding  body  of  her.  But  even  in 
that  nick  of  time  he  drew  back  a  little,  and 
turned  his  head,  as  a  man  listening,  toward  the 
door,  and  said:  Hist!  hist!  Dost  thou  hear, 
maiden?  She  turned  deadly  pale:  O  what  is  it? 
What  is  it  ?  Yea,  I  hear ;  it  is  horses  drawing 
nigh,  and  the  sound  of  hounds  baying.  But 
may  it  not  be  thy  fellows  coming  back  ?  Nay, 
nay,  he  said ;  they  rode  not  in  armour.  Hark 
to  it!  and  these  hounds  are  deep-voiced  sleuth- 
dogs  !     But  come  now,  there  may  yet  be  time. 

He  turned,  and  caught  up  axe  and  shield 
from  off  the  wall,  and  drew  her  toward  a  win- 
dow that  looked  to  the  north,  and  peered  out 
of  it  warily ;  but  turned  back  straightway,  and 
said :  Nay,  it  is  too  late  that  way,  they  are  all 
round  about  the  house.  Maiden,  get  thou  up 
into  the  solar  by  this  stair,  and  thou  wilt  find 
hiding-place  behind  the  traverse  of  the  bed; 
and  if  they  go  away,  and  my  fellows  come  in 
due  time,  then  art  thou  safe.  But  if  not, 
surely  they  shall  do  thee  no  hurt ;  for  I  think, 
indeed,  that  thou  art  some  great  one. 

And  he  fell  to  striding  down  the  hall  toward 
the  door;  but  she  ran  after  him,  and  caught 
his  arm,  and  said :  Nay,  nay,  I  will  not  hide,  to 
be  dragged  out  of  my  refuge  like  a  thief:  thou 
sayest  well  that  I  am  of  the  great ;  I  will  stand 
by  thee  and  command  and  forbid  as  a  Queen. 
O  go  not  to  the  door !     Stay  by  me,  stay ! 


Now 
come  folk 
thither 


They  are 
compas- 
sed about 


Chris- 
topher 
sets  on 


88 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


TAey 
enter 
the  hall 


Chris- 
topher's 
stout 
defence 


Nay,  nay,  he  said,  there  is  nought  for  it  but 
the  deed  of  arms.  Look !  seest  thou  not  steel 
by  the  porch  ?  And  therewith  he  broke  from 
her  and  ran  to  the  door,  and  was  met  on  the 
very  threshold  by  all-armed  men,  upon  whom 
he  fell  without  more  ado,  crying  out :  For  the 
Tofts  !  For  the  Tofts  !  The  woodman  to  the 
rescue !  And  he  hewed  right  and  left  on 
whatsoever  was  before  him,  so  that  what  fell 
not,  gave  back,  and  for  a  moment  of  time  he 
cleared  the  porch ;  but  in  that  nick  of  time  his 
axe  brake  on  the  basnet  of  a  huge  man-at- 
arms,  and  they  all  thrust  them  on  him  together 
and  drave  him  back  into  the  hall,  and  came 
bundling  after  him  in  a  heap.  But  he  drave 
his  shield  at  one,  and  then  with  his  right  hand 
smote  another  on  the  bare  face,  so  that  he 
rolled  over  and  stirred  no  more  till  the  day  of 
doom.  Then  was  there  a  weapon  before  him, 
might  he  have  stooped  to  pick  it  up ;  but  he 
might  not ;  so  he  caught  hold  of  a  sturdy  but 
somewhat  short  man  by  the  collar  and  the  lap 
of  his  leather  surcoat,  and  drew  aback,  and  with 
a  mighty  heave  cast  him  on  the  route  of  them, 
who  for  their  parts  had  drawn  back  a  little 
also,  as  if  he  had  been  a  huge  stone,  and  down 
went  two  before  that  artillery ;  and  they  set  up 
a  great  roar  of  wonder  and  fear.  But  he  fol- 
lowed them,  and  this  time  got  an  axe  in  his 
hand,  so  mazed  they  were  by  his  onset,  and  he 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


89 


hewed  at  them  again  and  drave  them  aback  to 
the  threshold  of  the  door ;  but  could  get  them 
no  further,  and  they  began  to  handle  long 
spears  to  thrust  at  him. 

But  then  came  forward  a  knight,  no  mickle 
man,  but  clad  in  very  goodly  armour,  with  a 
lion  beaten  in  gold  on  his  green  surcoat ;  this 
man  smote  up  the  spears,  and  made  the  men 
go  back  a  little,  while  he  stood  on  the  threshold: 
so  Christopher  saw  that  he  would  parley  with 
him,  and  forebore  him,  and  the  knight  spake : 
Thou  youngling,  art  thou  mad  ?  What  doest 
thou  falling  on  my  folk?  And  what  do  ye, 
said  Christopher  fiercely,  besetting  the  houses 
of  folk  with  weapons  ?  Now  wilt  thou  take 
my  life.  But  I  shall  yet  slay  one  or  two  before 
I  die.  Get  thee  back,  lord,  or  thou  shalt  be 
the  first. 

But  the  knight,  who  had  no  weapon  in  his 
hand,  said :  We  come  but  to  seek  our  own, 
and  that  is  our  Lady  of  Meadham,  who  dwell- 
eth  at  Greenharbour  by  her  own  will.  And  if 
thou  wilt  stand  aside  thou  mayst  go  free  to  the 
devil  for  us. 

Now  would  Christopher  have  shouted  and 
fallen  on,  and  gone  to  his  death  there  and  then; 
but  even  therewith  a  voice,  clear  and  sweet, 
spake  at  the  back  of  him,  and  said :  Thou  kind 
host,  do  thou  stand  aside  and  let  us  speak  that 
which  is  needful.     And  therewith  stepped  forth 


A  knight 
would 
hold 
parley 


He 

claims 
Goldilind 


Goldilind 
speaketh 


90 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Goldilind  and  stood  beside  Christopher,  and 
said :  Sir  Burgreve,  we  rode  forth  to  drink  the 
air  yesterday,  and  went  astray  amidst  the  wild- 
wood,  and  were  belated,  so  that  we  must  needs 
lie  down  under  the  bare  heaven ;  but  this 
morning  we  happened  on  this  kind  forester, 
who  gave  us  to  eat,  and  took  us  to  his  house 
and  gave  us  meat  and  drink  ;  for  which  it  were 
seemlier  to  reward  him  than  threaten  him. 
Now  it  is  our  pleasure  that  ye  lead  us  back  to 
Greenharbour ;  but  as  for  this  youth,  that  ye 
do  him  no  hurt ;  but  let  him  go  free,  according 
to  thy  word  spoken  e'en  now.  Sir  Burgreve. 

She  spake  slowly  and  heavily,  as  one  who 
hath  a  lesson  to  say,  and  it  was  to  be  seen  of 
her  that  all  grief  was  in  her  heart,  though  her 
words  were  queenly.  Some  of  them  that  heard 
laughed ;  but  the  Burgreve  spake,  and  said : 
Lady,  we  will  do  thy  will  in  part,  for  we  will 
lead  thee  to  Greenharbour  in  all  honour ;  but 
as  to  this  young  man,  if  he  will  not  be  slain 
here  and  now,  needs  must  he  with  us.  For  he 
hath  slain  two  of  our  men  outright,  and  hath 
hurt  many,  and,  methinks,  the  devil  of  the 
woods  is  in  his  body.  So  do  thou  bid  him  be 
quiet,  if  thou  wouldst  not  see  his  blood  flow. 

She  turned  a  pale  unhappy  face  on  Christo- 
pher, and  said :  My  friend,  we  bid  thee  withstand 
them  no  more,  but  let  them  do  with  thee  as  they 
will. 


Speaketh 
the  Bur- 
greve 


Chris- 
topher 
yields 
him 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


91 


They 
bifid  him 


Christopher  stood  aside  therewith,  and  sat 
down  on  a  bench  and  laughed,  and  said  in  a 
high  voice:  Stout  men-at-arms,  forsooth,  to 
take  a  maid's  kirtle  to  their  shield.  But  there- 
with the  armed  men  poured  into  the  hall,  and 
a  half  dozen  of  the  stoutest  came  up  unto 
Christopher  where  he  sat,  and  bound  his  hands 
with  their  girdles,  and  he  withstood  them  no 
whit,  but  sat  laughing  in  their  faces,  and 
made  as  if  it  were  all  a  Yule-tide  game.  But 
inwardly  his  heart  burned  with  anger,  and 
with  love  of  that  sweet  Lady. 

Then  they  made  him  stand  up,  and  led  him 
without  the  house,  and  set  him  on  a  horse,  and 
linked  his  feet  together  under  the  belly  thereof. 
And  when  that  was  done  he  saw  them  lead  out 
the  Lady,  and  they  set  her  in  a  horse  litter, 
and  then  the  whole  troop  rode  off  together, 
with  two  men  riding  on  either  side  of  the  said 
litter.     In  this  wise  they  left  Littledale. 


They  de- 
part with 
the  twain 


92 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


They  are 

borne 

back 


Goldilind 
fore- 
bodes evil 


CHAPTER  XVII.    GOLDILIND  COMES 
BACK  TO  GREENHARBOUR. 

THEY  rode  speedily,  and  had  with  them 
men  who  knew  the  wood-land  ways, 
so  that  the  journey  was  nought  so 
long  thence  as  Goldilind  had  made  it 
thither ;  and  they  stayed  not  for  nightfall,  since 
the  moon  was  bright,  so  that  they  came  before 
the  Castle-gate  before  midnight.  Now  Goldi- 
lind looked  to  be  cast  into  prison,  whatever 
might  befall  her  upon  the  morrow ;  but  so  it 
went  not,  for  she  was  led  straight  to  her  own 
chamber,  and  one  of  her  women,  but  not 
Aloyse,  waited  on  her,  and  when  she  tried  to 
have  some  tidings  of  her,  the  woman  spake 
to  her  no  more  than  if  she  were  dumb.  So 
all  unhappily  she  laid  her  down  in  her  bed, 
foreboding  the  worst,  which  she  deemed  might 
well  be  death  at  the  hand  of  her  jailers.  As 
for  Christopher,  she  saw  the  last  of  him  as 
they  entered  the  Castle-gate,  and  knew  not 
what  they  had  done  with  him.  So  she  lay  in 
dismal  thoughts,  but  at  last  fell  asleep  for  mere 
weariness. 

When  she  awoke  it  was  broad  day,  and  there 
was  someone  going  about  in  the  chamber;  she 
turned,  and  saw  that  it  was  Aloyse.     She  felt 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


93 


sick  at  heart,  and  durst  not  move  or  ask  of 
tidings ;  but  presently  Aloyse  turned,  and  came 
to  the  bed,  and  made  an  obeisance,  but  spake  not 
Goldilind  raised  her  head,  and  said  wearily: 
What  is  to  be  done,  Aloyse,  wilt  thou  tell  me  ? 
For  my  heart  fails  mCv  and,  meseems,  unless 
they  have  some  mercy,  I  shall  die  to-day.  Nay, 
said  the  chambermaid,  keep  thine  heart  up ;  for 
here  is  one  at  hand  who  would  see  thee,  when 
it  is  thy  pleasure  to  be  seen.  Yea,  said  Goldi- 
lind, Dame  Elinor 'to  wit.  And  she  moaned, 
and  fear  and  heart-sickness  lay  so  heavy  on  her 
that  she  went  nigh  to  swooning. 

But  Aloyse  lifted  up  her  head,  and  brought 
her  wine  and  made  her  drink,  and  when  Gold- 
ilind was  come  to  herself  again  the  maid  said : 
I  say,  keep  up  thine  heart,  for  it  is  not  Dame 
Elinor  and  the  rods  that  would  see  thee,  but  a 
mighty  man;  nay,  the  most  mighty,  to  wit, 
Earl  Geoffrey,  who  is  King  of  Meadham  in  all 
but  the  name.  Goldilind  did  in  sooth  take 
heart  at  this  tidings,  and  she  said:  I  wonder 
what  he  may  have  to  do  here ;  all  this  while  he 
hath  not  been  to  Greenharbour,  or,  mayhappen, 
it  might  have  been  better  for  me.  I  wot  not, 
said  Aloyse,  but  even  so  it  is.  I  shall  tell  thee, 
the  messenger,  whose  horse  thou  didst  steal, 
brought  no  other  word  in  his  mouth  save  this, 
that  my  Lord  Earl  was  coming;  and  come  he 
did;    but   that  was   toward   sunset,  long  after 


Now 
comes 
to  her 
Aloyse 


Aloyse 

tells 

tidings 


Of  Earl 
Geoffrey 


94 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Aloyse 
bids  a 
boon 


Goldilind 
asks  of 
Chris- 
topher 


Aloyse 
tells  of 
him 


they  had  laid  the  blood-hounds  on  thy  slot,  and 
I  had  been  whipped  for  letting  thee  find  the 
way  out  a-gates.  Now,  our  Lady,  when  thou 
hast  seen  the  Earl,  and  hast  become  our  Lady 
and  Mistress  indeed,  wilt  thou  bethink  thee  of 
the  morn  before  yesterday  on  my  behalf  ?  Yea, 
said  Goldilind,  if  ever  it  shall  befall.  Befall  it 
shall,  said  Aloyse;  I  dreamed  of  thee  three 
nights  ago,  and  thou  sitting  on  thy  throne 
commanding  and  forbidding  the  great  men. 
But  at  worst  no  harm  hath  happened,  save  to 
my  shoulders  and  sides,  by  thy  stealing  thyself, 
since  thou  hast  come  back  in  the  nick  of  time, 
and  of  thine  own  will,  as  men  say.  But  tell  me 
now  of  thine  holiday,  and  if  it  were  pleasant  to 
thee. 

Goldilind  fell  a-weeping  at  the  word,  bethink- 
ing her  of  yesterday  morning,  and  Aloyse  stood 
looking  on  her,  but  saying  nought.  At  last 
spake  Goldilind  softly:  Tell  me,  Aloyse,  didst 
thou  hear  any  speaking  of  that  young  man 
who  was  brought  in  hither  last  night?  Have 
they  slain  him?  Said  Aloyse:  Soothly,  my 
Lady,  I  deem  they  have  done  him  no  hurt, 
though  I  wot  not  for  sure.  There  hath  been 
none  headed  or  hanged  in  the  base-court  to-day. 
I  heard  talk  amongst  the  men-at-arms  of  one 
whom  they  took;  they  said  he  was  a  wonder 
of  sheer  strength,  and  how  that  he  cast  their 
men  about  as  though  he  were  playing  at  ball. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


95 


Sooth  to  say,  they  seemed  to  bear  him  no 
grudge  therefor.  But  now  I  would  counsel 
thee  to  arise;  and  I  am  bidden  to  tire  and 
array  thee  at  the  best.  And  now  I  would  say 
a  word  in  thine  ear,  to  wit,  that  Dame  Elinor 
feareth  thee  somewhat  this  morn. 

So  Goldilind  arose,  and  was  arrayed  like  a 
very  queen,  and  was  served  of  what  she  would 
by  Aloyse  and  the  other  women,  and  sat  in  her 
chamber  a-waiting  the  coming  of  the  mighty 
Lord  of  Meadham. 


Now 
comes 
Earl 
Geoffrey 


96 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He  does 
obeisance 
to  her 


He 

speaks 

with 

Goldilind 


CHAPTER  XVIII.     EARL   GEOFFREY 
SPEAKS  WITH  GOLDILIND 

BUT  a  little  while  had  she  sat  there, 
before  footsteps  a  many  came  to  the 
door,  which  was  thrown  open,  and 
straight  it  was  as  if  the  sun  had  shone 
on  a  flower-bed,  for  there  was  come  Earl  Geof- 
frey and  his  lords  all  arrayed  most  gloriously. 
Then  came  the  Earl  up  the  chamber  to  Goldi- 
lind, and  bent  the  knee  before  her,  and  said : 
Lady  and  Queen,  is  it  thy  pleasure  that  thy 
servant  should  kiss  thine  hand?  She  made 
him  little  cheer,  but  reached  out  to  him  her  lily 
hand  in  its  gold  sleeve,  and  said:  Thou  must 
do  thy  will.  So  he  kissed  the  hand  reverently, 
and  said:  And  these  my  lords,  may  they  enter 
and  do  obeisance  and  kiss  hands,  my  Lady.f^ 
Said  Goldilind:  I  will  not  strive  to  gainsay 
their  will,  or  thine,  my  Lord. 

So  they  entered  and  knelt  before  her,  and 
kissed  her  hand;  and,  to  say  sooth,  most  of 
them  had  been  fain  to  kiss  both  hands  of  her, 
yea,  and  her  cheeks  and  her  lips ;  though  but 
little  cheer  she  made  them,  but  looked  sternly 
on  them.  Then  the  Earl  spake  to  her,  and 
told  her  of  her  realm,  and  how  folk  thrived, 
and  of  the  deep  peace  that  was  upon  the  land, 
and  of  the  merry  days  of  Meadham,  and  the 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


97 


praise  of  the  people.  And  she  answered  him 
nothing,  but  as  he  spake  her  bosom  began  to 
heave,  and  the  tears  came  into  her  eyes  and 
rolled  down  her  cheeks.  Then  man  looked  on 
man,  and  the  Earl  said:  My  masters,  I  deem 
that  my  Lady  hath  will  to  speak  to  me  privily, 
as  to  one  who  is  her  chiefest  friend  and  well- 
wilier.  Is  it  so,  my  Lady?  She  might  not 
speak  for  the  tears  that  welled  out  from  her 
heart ;  but  she  bowed  her  head  and  strove  to 
smile  on  him. 

But  the  Earl  waved  his  hand,  and  those 
lords,  and  the  women  also,  voided  the  chamber, 
and  left  those  two  alone,  the  Earl  standing 
before  her.  But  ere  he  could  speak,  she  arose 
from  her  throne  and  fell  on  her  knees  before 
him,  and  joined  hands  palm  to  palm,  and  cried 
in  a  broken  voice :  Mercy!  Mercy!  Have  pity 
on  my  young  life,  great  Lord!  But  he  lifted 
her  up,  and  set  her  on  her  throne  again,  and 
said:  Nay,  my  Lady,  this  is  unmeet;  but  if 
thou  wouldst  talk  and  tell  with  me  I  am  ready  to 
hearken.  She  strove  with  her  passion  a  while, 
and  then  she  said:  Great  Lord,  I  pray  thee  to 
hearken,  and  to  have  patience  with  a  woman's 
weak  heart.  Prithee,  sit  down  here  beside  me. 
It  were  unfitting,  he  said;  I  shall  take  a  lowlier 
seat.  Then  he  drew  a  stool  to  him,  and  sat 
down  before  her,  and  said:  What  aileth  thee? 
What  wouldest  thou  ? 


The  Earl 
is  alone 
with 
Goldilind 


She 

prayeth 
mercy 
of  him 


98 


CHILD  .CHRISTOPHER 


She  tells 
of  her 
prison 


He 

wonders 
at  her 
beauty 


He 

nay-says 

her 

asking 


Then  she  said:  Lord  Earl,  I  am  in  prison; 
I  would  be  free.  Quoth  he:  Yea,  and  is  this  a 
prison  then?  Yea,  she  said,  since  I  may  not 
so  much  as  go  out  from  it  and  come  back  again 
unthreatened ;  yet  have  I  been,  and  that  unsel- 
dom,  in  a  worser  prison  than  this :  do  thou  go 
look  on  the  Least  Guard-chamber,  and  see  if 
it  be  a  meet  dwelling  for  thy  master's  daughter. 

He  spake  nought  awhile;  then  he  said:  And 
yet,  if  it  grieveth  thee,  it  marreth  thee  nought ; 
for  when  I  look  on  thee  mine  eyes  behold  the 
beauty  of  the  world,  and  the  body  wherein  is 
no  lack.  She  reddened  and  said :  If  it  be  so, 
it  is  God's  work,  and  I  praise  him  therefore. 
But  how  long  will  it  last?  For  grief  slayeth 
beauty. 

He  looked  on  her  long,  and  said:  To  thy 
friends  I  betook  thee,  and  I  looked  that  they 
should  cherish  thee;  where  then  is  the  wrong 
that  I  have  done  thee?  She  said:  Maybe  no 
wrong  wittingly;  since  now,  belike,  thou  art 
come  to  tell  me  that  all  this  wear)^  sojourn  is  at 
an  end,  and  that  thou  wilt  take  me  to  Mead- 
hamstead,  and  set  me  on  the  throne  there,  and 
show  my  father's  daughter  to  all  the  people. 

He  held  his  peace,  and  his  face  grew  dark 
before  her  while  she  watched  it.  At  last 
he  spake  in  a  harsh  voice:  Lady,  he  said,  it 
may  not  be;  here  in  Greenharbour  must  thou 
abide,  or  in  some  other  castle  apart  from  the 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


99 


folk.  Yea,  she  said,  now  I  see  it  is  true,  that 
which  I  foreboded  when  first  I  came  hither: 
thou  wouldst  slay  me,  that  thou  mayest  sit 
safely  in  the  seat  of  thy  master's  daughter; 
thou  durst  not  send  me  a  man  with  a  sword  to 
thrust  me  through,  therefore  thou  hast  cast  me 
into  prison  amongst  cruel  jailers,  who  have 
been  bidden  by  thee  to  take  my  life  slowly  and 
with  torments.  Hitherto  I  have  withstood 
their  malice  and  thine;  but  now  am  I  over- 
come, and  since  I  know  that  I  must  die,  I  have 
now  no  fear,  and  this  is  why  I  am  bold  to  tell 
thee  this  that  I  have  spoken,  though  I  wot 
now  I  shall  be  presently  slain.  And  now  I  tell 
thee  I  repent  it,  that  I  have  asked  grace  of  a 
graceless  face. 

Although  she  spake  strong  words,  it  was 
with  a  mild  and  steady  voice.  But  the  Earl 
was  sore  troubled,  and  he  rose  up  and  walked 
to  and  fro  of  the  chamber,  half  drawing  his 
sword  and  thrusting  it  back  into  the  scabbard 
from  time  to  time.  At  last  he  came  back  to 
her,  and  sat  down  before  her,  and  spake : 

Maiden,  thou  art  somewhat  in  error.  True 
it  is  that  I  would  sit  firm  in  my  seat  and  rule 
the  land  of  Meadham,  as  belike  none  other 
could.  True  it  is  also  that  I  would  have'thee, 
the  rightful  heir,  dwell  apart  from  the  turmoil 
for  a  while  at  least;  for  I  would  not  have  thy 
white  hands  thrust  me  untimely  from  my  place, 


She  is 
wroth 
with  him 


The 

Earl  is 
troubled 


He  will 
not  have 
her  undo 
him 


lOO 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Shg 

tells  him 
of  the 
chaplain 


or  thy  fair  face  held  up  as  a  banner  by  my 
foemen.  Yet  nowise  have  I  willed  thy  death 
or  thine  anguish;  and  if  all  be  true  as  thou 
sayest  it,  and  thou  art  so  lovely  that  I  know 
not  how  to  doubt  it,  tell  me  then  what  these 
have  done  with  thee. 

She  said:  Sir,  those  friends  to  whom  thou 
hast  delivered  me  are  my  foes,  whether  they 
were  thy  friends  or  not.  .  Wilt  thou  compel  me 
to  tell  thee  all  my  shame?  They  have  treated 
me  as  a  thrall  who  had  whiles  to  play  a  queen's 
part  in  a  show.  To  wit,  thy  chaplain  whom 
thou  hast  given  me  has  looked  on  me  with 
lustful  eyes,  and  has  bidden  me  buy  of  him 
ease  and  surcease  of  pain  with  my  very  body, 
and  hath  threatened  me  more  evil  else,  and 
kept  his  behest. 

Then  leapt  up  the  Earl  and  cried  out:  Hah! 
did  he  so?  Then  I  tell  thee  his  monk's  hood 
shall  not  be  stout  enough  to  save  his  neck. 
Now,  my  child,  thou  speakest;  tell  me  more, 
since  my  hair  is  whitening. 

She  said :  The  sleek,  smooth-spoken  woman 
to  whom  thou  gavest  me,  didst  thou  bid  her  to 
torment  me  with  stripes,  and  the  dungeon,  and 
the  dark,  and  solitude,  and  hunger  ?  Nay,  by 
Allh^llows!  he  said,  nor  thought  of  it;  trust 
me  she  shall  pay  therefor  if  so  she  hath  done. 
She  said:  I  crave  no  vengeance,  but  mercy  I 
crave,  and  thou  mayst  give  it  me. 


She 

telleth 
of  Dame 
Elinor 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


lOI 


Then  were  they  both  silent,  till  he  said: 
Now  I,  for  my  part,  will  pray  thee  bear  what 
thou  must  bear,  which  shall  be  nought  save 
this,  that  thy  queenship  lie  quiet  for  a  while; 
nought  else  of  evil  shall  betide  thee  henceforth ; 
but  as  much  of  pleasure  and  joy  as  may  go 
with  it  But  tell  me,  there  is  a  story  of  thy 
snatching  a  holiday  these  two  days,  and  of  a 
young  man  whom  thou  didst  happen  on.  Tell 
me  now,  not  as  a  maiden  to  her  father  or 
warder,  but  as  a  great  lady  might  tell  a  great 
lord,  what  betid  betwixt  you  two :  for  thou  art 
not  one  on  whom  a  young  and  doughty  man 
may  look  unmoved.  By  Allhallows !  but  thou 
art  a  firebrand,  my  Lady!  And  he  laughed 
therewith. 

Goldilind  flushed  red  exceeding;  but  she 
answered  steadily :  Lord  Earl,  this'  is  the  very 
sooth,  that  I  might  not  fail  to  see  it,  how  he 
thought  me  worth  looking  on,  but  he  treated 
me  with  all  honour,  as  a  brother  might  a  sister. 
Tell  me,  said  the  Earl,  what  like  was  this  man  ? 
Said  she:  He  was  young,  but  strong  beyond 
measure;  and  full  doughty:  true  it  is  that  I 
saw  him  with  mine  eyes  take  and  heave  up  one 
of  our  men  in  his  hands,  and  cast  him  away  as 
a  man  would  a  clod  of  earth. 

The  Earl  knit  his  brow:  Yea,  said  he,  and 
that  story  I  have  heard  from  the  men-at-arms 
also.     But  what  was  the  man  like  of  aspect  .-^ 


T/ie  Earl 
askdh  of 
Chris- 
topher 


Of  Chris- 

topher''s 

prowess 


I02 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  Chris- 

topher's 
aspects 


Chris- 
topher a 
woodman 


The 

woodman 

pardoned 

K 


She  reddened :  He  was  of  a  most  goodly  body, 
she  said,  fair-eyed,  and  of  a  face  well  carven; 
his  speech  kind  and  gentle.  And  yet  more  she 
reddened.  Said  the  Earl:  Didst  thou  hear 
what  he  was,  this  man.?  She  said:  I  deem 
from  his  own  words  that  he  was  but  a  simple 
forester. 

Yea,  quoth  the  Earl,  a  simple  forester?  Nay, 
but  a  woodman,  an  outlaw,  a  waylayer ;  so  say 
our  men,  that  he  fell  on  them  with  the  cry: 
A-Tofts!  A-Tofts!  Hast  thou  never  heard  of 
Jack  of  the  Tofts?  Nay,  never,  said  she.  Said 
the  Earl:  He  is  the  king  of  these  good  fellows; 
and  a  perilous  host  they  be.  Now  I  fear  me,  if 
he  be  proven  to  be  one  of  these,  there  will  be  a 
gallows  reared  for  him  to-morrow,  for  as  fair 
and  as  doughty  as  he  may  be. 

She  turned  all  pale,  and  her  lips  quivered : 
then  she  rose  up,  and  fell  on  her  knees  before 
the  Earl,  and  cried  out:  O  sir,  a  grace,  a  grace, 
I  pray  thee!  Pardon  this  poor  man  who  was 
so  kind  to  me ! 

The  Earl  raised  her  up  and  smiled,  and  said : 
Nay,  my  Lady  Queen,  wouldst  thou  kneel  to 
me  ?  It  is  unmeet.  And  as  for  this  woodman, 
it  is  for  thee  to  pardon  him,  and  not  for  me; 
and  since,  by  good  luck,  he  is  not  hanged  yet, 
thy  word  hath  saved  his  neck.  She  sat  down 
in  her  chair  again,  but  still  looked  white  and 
scared.     But  the  Earl  spake  again,  and  kindly: 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


103 


Now  to  all  these  matters  I  shall  give  heed, 
my  Lady;  wherefore  I  will  ask  leave  of  thee, 
and  be  gone;  and  to-morrow  I  will  see  thee 
again,  and  lay  some  rede  before  thee.  Mean- 
time, be  of  good  cheer,  for  thou  shalt  be  made 
as  much  of  as  may  be,  and  live  in  mickle  joy  if 
thou  wilt.  And  if  any  so  much  as  give  thee  a 
hard  word,  it  shall  be  the  worse  for  them. 

Therewith  he  arose,  and  made  obeisance  to 
her,  and  departed.  And  she  abode  quiet,  and 
looking  straight  before  her,  till  the  door  shut, 
and  then  she  put  her  hands  to  her  face  and  fell 
a-weeping,  and  scarce  knew  what  ailed  her 
betwixt  hope,  and  rest  of  body,  and  love,  though 
that  she  called  not  by  its  right  name. 


The  Earl 

leaveth 

her 


I04 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER  XIX.   EARL  GEOFFREY 
SPEAKETH  WITH  CHRISTOPHER 


The 

EarVs 
intent 
as  to 
Chris- 
topher 


The  Earl 
comes  to 
Chris- 
topher 


Chris- 
topher 
speaketh 


NOW  it  is  to  be  said  that  the  Earl  had 
had  much  tidings  told  him  of  Chris- 
topher, and  had  no  intent  to  put  him 
to  death,  but  rather  meant  to  take 
him  into  the  company  of  his  guard,  to  serve  him 
in  all  honour;  and  that  which  he  said  as  to 
hanging  him  was  but  to  try  Goldilind;  but 
having  heard  and  seen  of  her  such  as  we  have 
told,  he  now  thought  it  good  to  have  a  privy 
talk  with  this  young  man.  So  he  bade  a  squire 
lead  him  to  where  Christopher  was  held  in 
ward,  and  went  much  pondering. 

So  the  squire  brought  him  to  the  self-same 
Littlest  Guard-room  (in  sooth  a  prison)  where 
Goldilind  had  lain  that  other  morn;  and  he 
gave  the  squire  leave,  and  entered  and  shut  the 
door  behind  him,  so  that  he  and  Christopher 
were  alone  together.  The  young  man  was 
lying  on  his  back  on  the  pallet,  with  his  hands 
behind  his  head,  and  his  knees  drawn  up, 
murmuring  some  fag-end  of  an  old  song :  but 
when  he  heard  the  door  shut  to  he  sat  up,  and, 
turning  to  the  new-comer,  said:  Art  thou  tid- 
ings ?  If  so,  then  tell  me  quickly  which  it  is 
to  be,  the  gallows  or  freedom.?     Friend,  said 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


105 


the  Earl  sternly,  dost  thou  know  who  I  am? 
Nay,  said  Christopher;  by  thine  attire  thou 
shouldst  be  some  great  man;  but  that  is  of 
little  matter  to  me,  since  thou  wilt  neither  bid 
slay  me,  or  let  me  go,  for  a  heedless  word. 

Quoth  the  Earl :  I  am  the  master  of  the  land 
of  Meadham,  so  there  is  no  need  to  tell  thee 
that  I  have  thy  life  or  death  in  my  hand.  Now 
thou  wilt  not  deny  that  thou  art  of  the  com- 
pany of  Jack  o'  the  Tofts  ?  It  is  sooth,  said 
Christopher.  Well,  said  the  Earl,  thou  art 
bold  then  to  have  come  hither,  for  thou  sayest 
it  that  thou  art  a  wolf's-head  and  forfeit  of  thy 
life.  Now,  again,  thou  didst  take  the  Lady  of 
Meadham  home  to  thy  house  yesterday,  and 
wert  with  her  alone  a  great  while.  Now 
according  to  thy  dealings  with  her  thou  dost 
merit  either  the  most  evil  of  deaths,  or  else  it 
may  be  a  reward:  hah !  what  sayest  thou  ? 

Christopher  leapt  up,  and  said  in  a  loud 
voice:  Lord  King,  whatsoever  I  may  be,  I  am 
not  each  man's  dastard ;  when  I  saw  that  pearl 
of  all  women,  I  loved  her  indeed,  as  who  should 
not,  but  it  was  even  as  I  had  loved  the  Mother 
of  God  had  she  come  down  from  the  altar 
picture  at  the  Church  of  Middleham  of  the 
Wood.  And  whoso  saith  otherwise,  I  give  him 
the  lie  back  in  his  teeth,  and  will  meet  him 
face  to  face  if  I  may;  and  then,  meseems,  it 
will  go  hard  with  him. 


The  Earl 
tells  of 
himself 


Chris- 

topher''s 

challenge 


io6 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The 

EarVs 

offer 


Chris- 
topher 
takes 
the  offer 


A  talk  of 
wedding 


Spake  the  Earl  laughing:  I  will  be  no  cham- 
pion against  thee,  for  I  hold  my  skin  and  my 
bones  of  too  much  price  thereto.  And,  more- 
over, though  meseemeth  the  Blessed  Virgin 
would  have  a  hot  lover  in  thee  were  she  to 
come  down  to  earth  anigh  thy  dwelling,  yet 
trow  I  thy  tale,  that  thou  hast  dealt  with  my 
Lady  in  honour.  Therefore,  lad,  what  sayest 
thou,  wilt  thou  be  a  man  of  mine,  and  bear 
arms  for  me,  and  do  my  will  ?  Spake  Christo- 
pher: Lord,  this  is  better  than  hanging.  Why, 
so  it  is,  lad,  said  the  Earl,  laughing  again,  and 
some  would  say  better  by  a  good  deal.  But 
hearken!  if  thou  take  it,  thou  must  abide  here 
in  Greenharbour ;  a  long  while  maybe;  yea, 
even  so  long  as  my  Lady  dwelleth  here. 
Christopher  flushed  and  said:  Lord,  thou  art 
kind  and  gracious,  and  I  will  take  thy  bidding. 
The  Earl  said :  Well,  so  it  shall  be  then ;  and 
presently  thou  shalt  go  out  of  this  guard-room 
a  free  man.     But  abide  a  while. 

Therewith  he  drew  a  stool  to  him  and  sat 
down,  and  spake  not  for  a  long  while;  and 
Christopher  abode  his  pleasure;  at  last  spake 
the  Earl:  One  day,  mayhappen,  we  may  make 
a  wedding  for  thee,  and  that  no  ill  one.  Chris- 
topher laughed:  Lord,  said  he,  what  lady  will 
wed  me,  a  no  man's  son?  Said  the  Earl:  Not 
if  the  Lord  of  Meadham  be  thy  friend.?  Well 
then,  how  if  the  Lady  and  Queen  of  Meadham 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


107 


The  Earl 
offers  a 
great 
wedding 


made  thee  the  wedding?  Said  Christopher:  I 
were  liefer  to  make  mine  own  wedding,  whenso 
I  need  a  woman  in  my  bed:  I  will  compel  no 
woman,  nor  ask  others  to  compel  her. 

The  Earl  rose  up,  and  fell  to  pacing  the 
prison  to  and  fro;  and  at  last  he  stood  over 
against  Christopher,  and  said:  Hearken,  for- 
ester: I  will  foretell  thy  fortune;  it  is  that  thou 
shalt  become  great  by  wedding.  Christopher 
held  his  peace;  and  the  Earl  spake  again: 
Now  is  the  shortest  word  best.  We  deem  thee 
both  goodly  and  doughty,  and  would  wed  thee 
to  a  great  lady,  even  that  one  to  whom  thou 
hast  shown  kindness  in  the  wilderness.  Said 
Christopher:  It  is  the  wont  of  great  lords  to 
mock  poor  folk,  therefore  I  must  not  show 
anger  against  thee.  I  mock  thee  not,  said  the 
Earl;  I  mean  nought,  but  as  my  words  say. 
Nay  then,  said  Christopher,  thou  biddest  me  an 
evil  deed,  great  Lord.  What  I  said  was  that  I 
would  compel  no  woman;  and  shall  I  compel 
her,  who  is  the  wonder  of  the  world  and  my 
very  own  Lady  ?  Hold  thy  peace,  sir  fool,  said 
the  Earl ;  let  me  tell  thee  that  she  is  as  like  to 
compel  thee  as  thou  her.  And  as  to  her  being 
thy  Lady,  she  shall  be  thy  Lady  and  wife 
indeed ;  but  not  here,  for  above  all  things  will 
she  get  her  away  from  Greenharbour,  and  thou 
shalt  be  her  champion,  to  lead  her  about  the 
world  like  a  knight  errant. 


More  of 
the  said 
wedding 


io8 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


A  wonder 
to  Chris- 
topher    t 


Needs 
must  the 
Lady  go 
from 
Green- 
harbour 


The  Earl 
would  win 
friends 


Now  was  Christopher  so  troubled  that  he 
knew  not  what  countenance  to  make,  and  scarce 
might  he  get  a  word  out  of  his  mouth  a  long 
while.  At  last  he  said:  Lord,  I  see  that  I 
must  needs  do  thy  will  if  this  be  no  trap  which 
thou  hast  set  for  me.  But  over-wonderful  is, 
that  a  great  lady  should  be  wedded  to  a  gangrel 
churl.  The  Earl  laughed :  Many  a  f erly  fares 
to  the  fair-eyed,  quoth  he ;  and  also  I  will  tell 
thee  in  thine  ear  that  this  Lady  may  not  be  so 
great  as  her  name  is  great.  Did  she  praise  her 
life-days  to  thee.?  Nay,  said  Christopher;  I 
mind  me  well,  she  called  herself  the  poor  cap- 
tive. She  said  but  sooth,  quoth  the  Earl ;  and 
her  going  away  from  Greenharbour  is  instead 
of  her  captivity;  and  I  tell  thee  it  is  by  that 
only  I  may  make  her  joyous.  And  now  one 
word:  thou  that  criest  out  For  the  Tofts  iii  battle 
art  not  altogether  unfriended,  meseemeth. 

Christopher  looked  up  proudly  and  fiercely : 
he  said :  Forsooth,  Lord,  my  friends  are  good, 
though  thou  callest  them  wolf-heads  and  gal- 
lows-meat. Champion,  said  the  Earl  laughing, 
that  may  well  be  sooth ;  and  there  are  a  many 
ups  and  downs  in  the  world.  Bethink  thee 
that  the  time  may  come  when  thou  and  thy 
friends  may  wend  to  my  help,  and  may  win  the 
names  of  knight  and  baron  and  earl :  such  hap 
hath  been  aforetime.  And  now  I  crave  of 
thee,  when  thou  comest  back  to  the  Tofts,  to 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


109 


The 

freeing  of 
Chris- 
topher 


bid  Jack  fall  upon  other  lands  than  Meadham 
when  he  rideth,  because  of  the  gift  and  wedding 
that  I  give  thee  now.  So,  lad,  I  deem  that 
thou  hast  chosen  thy  part;  but  let  not  the  tale 
thereof  go  out  of  thy  mouth,  or  thou  wilt  gab 
away  thy  wedding.  Lo,  thou,  I  leave  this  door 
open  behind  me ;  and  presently  shall  the  smith 
come  here  to  do  away  thine  irons;  and  I  shall 
send  a  squire  to  thee  to  lead  thee  to  a  fair 
chamber,  and  to  bring  thee  goodly  raiment,  and 
do  thou  play  amongst  thy  fellows  as  one  of  the 
best  of  them;  and  show  them,  if  thou  wilt, 
some  such  feats  in  peace  as  yesterday  thou 
showedst  them  in  battle.  And  to-morrow 
there  will  be  new  tidings.  And  therewith  he 
departed. 

No  worse  than  his  word  he  was,  and  anon 
came  the  smith  and  the  squire;  and  he  was 
brought  to  a  chamber,  and  raiment  of  fine 
linen  and  silk  and  embroidery  was  brought  to 
him :  and  when  he  was  new  clad  he  looked  like 
a  king's  son,  whereas  aforetime  he  looked  like 
a  God  of  the  Gentiles  of  old.  All  men  praised 
his  beauty  and  his  courtesy,  and  after  dinner 
was,  and  they  had  rested,  they  bade  him  play 
with  them  and  show  them  his  prowess,  and  he 
was  nought  loth  thereto,  and  did  what  he  might 
in  running  and  leaping,  and  casting  of  the  bar, 
and  shooting  in  the  bow.  And  in  all  these 
things  he  was  so  far  before  everyone,  that  they 


Men 
make 
friends 
with  him 


no 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  his 

prowess 
again 


marvelled  at  him,  and  said  it  was  well 
indeed  that  he  had  not  been  slain  yesterday. 
As  to  wrestling,  therein  he  might  do  but  little; 
for  all  forbore  him  after  the  first  man  had 
stood  before  him,  a  squire,  well  learned  in  war, 
and  long  and  tough,  and  deemed  a  very  stark 
man ;  him  Christopher  threw  over  his  shoulder 
as  though  he  had  been  a  child  of  twelve  years. 
So  wore  the  day  at  Greenharbour  in  merrier 
wise  for  all  good  folk  than  for  many  a  day  had 
been  the  wont  there. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


CHAPTER   XX.     OF   THE   WEDDING 
OF  CHRISTOPHER  AND  GOLDILIND 

EARLY  on  the  morrow  came  the  Earl 
unto  Goldilind,  and  she  received  him 
gladly,  as  one  who  had  fashioned  life 
anew  for  her.  And  when  he  had  sat 
down  by  her,  he  spake  and  said:  Lady,  thou 
cravedst  of  me  yesterday  two  things;  the  first 
was  freedom  from  the  captivity  of  Greenhar- 
bour;  and  the  second,  life  and  liberty  for  the 
varlet  that  cherished  thee  in  the  wild-wood  the 
other  day.  Now  thy  first  asking  grieved  me, 
for  that  thou  hast  been  tyrannously  done  by; 
and  thy  second  I  wondered  at;  but  since  I 
have  seen  the  young  man,  I  wonder  the  less; 
for  he  is  both  so  goodly,  and  so  mighty  of  body, 
and  of  speech  bold  and  free,  yet  gentle  and  of 
all  courtesy,  that  he  is  meet  to  be  knight  or 
earl,  yea,  or  very  king.  Now,  therefore,  in 
both  these  matters  I  will  well  to  do  thy  pleas- 
ure, and  in  one  way  it  may  be;  and  thou  mayst 
then  go  forth  from  Greenharbour  as  free  as  a 
bird,  and  thy  varlet's  life  may  be  given  unto 
him,  and  mickle  honour  therewith.  Art  thou, 
then,  willing  to  do  after  my  rede  and  my  com- 
mandment, so  that  both  these  good  things  may 
betide  thee  ? 


Ill 


comes  the 
Earl  to 
Goldilind 


He 

praises 
Chris- 
topher 


He 

biddeth 
her  wed 
Chris- 
topher 


112 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


She  is 
wroth 


Right  willing  am  I,  she  said,  to  be  free  and 
happy  and  to  save  the  life  of  a  fair  youth  and 
kind.  Then,  said  he,  there  is  one  thing  for 
thee  to  do:  that  this  day  thou  wed  this  fair  and 
kind  youth,  and  let  him  lead  thee  forth  from 
Greenharbour ;  and,  belike,  he  will  bring  thee 
to  no  ill  stead;  for  his  friends  are  mightier 
than  mayhappen  thou  deemest. 

She  turned  as  red  as  blood  at  his  word ;  she 
knit  her  brows,  and  her  eyes  flashed  as  she 
answered:  Is  it  seemly  for  a  King's  daughter 
to  wed  a  nameless  churl?  And  now  I  know 
thee.  Lord  Earl,  what  thou  wouldst  do;  thou 
wouldst  be  King  of  Meadham,  and  put  thy 
master's  daughter  to  the  road.  And  she  was 
exceeding  wroth.  But  he  said,  smiling  some- 
what: Was  it  then  seemly  for  the  King's 
daughter  to  kneel  for  this  man's  life,  and  to  go 
near  to  swooning  for  joy  when  it  was  granted 
to  her?  Yea,  she  said,  for  I  love  him  with  all 
my  body  and  soul;  and  I  would  have  had  him 
love  me  par  amours,  and  then  should  I  have 
been  his  mistress  and  he  my  servant;  but  now 
shall  he  be  my  master  and  I  his  servant.  And 
still  was  she  very  wroth. 

Quoth  the  Earl:  As  to  the  matter  of  my 
being  King  of  Meadham,  that  will  I  be,  what- 
ever befall,  or  die  in  the  place  else.  So  if  thou 
wilt  not  do  my  rede,  then  must  the  varlet 
whom   thou  lovest  die,  and  at   Greenharbour 


Ife  givith 
her  choice 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


113 


The  Earl 
tells  of 
the  dead 
King's 
word 


must  thou  abide  with  Dame  Elinor.  There  is 
no  help  for  it. 

She  shrieked  out  at  that  word  of  his,  and 
well  nigh  swooned,  lying  back  in  her  chair: 
but  presently  fell  a-weeping  sorely.  But  the 
Earl  said:  Hearken,  my  Lady,  I  am  not  with- 
out warrant  to  do  this.  Tell  me,  hast  thou 
ever  seen  any  fairer  or  doughtier  than  this 
youngling  ?  Never,  said  she.  So  say  we  all, 
he  said.  Now  I  shall  tell  thee  (and  I  can 
bring  witness  to  it)  that  in  his  last  hour  the 
King,  thy  father,  when  he  gave  thee  into  my 
keeping,  spake  also  this:  that  I  should  wed 
thee  to  none  save  the  fairest  and  doughtiest 
man  that  might  be  found:  even  so  would  I  do 
now.     What  then  sayest  thou  ? 

She  answered  not,  but  still  wept  somewhat; 
then  said  the  Earl :  Lady,  give  me  leave,  and  I 
shall  send  thy  women  to  thee,  and  sit  in  the 
great  hall  for  an  hour,  and  if  within  that  while 
thou  send  a  woman  of  thine  to  say  one  word. 
Yes,  unto  me,  then  is  all  well.  But  if  not,  then 
do  I  depart  from  Greenharbour  straightway, 
and  take  the  youngling  with  me  to  hang  him 
up  on  the  first  tree.     Be  wise,  I  pray  thee. 

And  therewith  he  went  his  ways.  But  Gold- 
ilind,  being  left  alone  a  little,  rose  up  and  paced 
the  chamber  to  and  fro,  and  her  tears  and 
sobbing  ceased;  and  a  great  and  strange  joy 
grew  up  in  her  heart,  mingled  with  the  pain 


Again  he 
puts  the 
choice  be- 
fore her 


Goldilind 
is  trou- 
bled 


114 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


of  longing,  so  that  she  might  rest  in  nowise. 
Even  therewith  the  door  opened,  and  her 
women  entered,  Aloyse  first,  and  she  called 
to  her  at  once,  and  bade  her  to  find  Earl 
Geoffrey  in  the  great  hall,  and  say  to  him: 
Yes.  So  Aloyse  went  her  ways,  and  Goldilind 
bade  her  other  women  to  array  her  in  the  best 
and  goodliest  wise  that  they  might.  And  the 
day  was  yet  somewhat  young.  Now  it  must 
be  said  of  Earl  Geoffrey  that,  in  spite  of  his 
hard  word,  he  had  it  not  in  his  heart  either 
to  slay  Christopher  or  to  leave  Goldilind  at 
Greenharbour  to  the  mercy  of  Dame  Elinor. 


Earl 
Geof- 
frey's 
true 
intent 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


115 


CHAPTER   XXI.     OF  THE  WEDDING 
OF  THOSE  TWAIN 

NOW  were  folk  gathered  in  the  hall,  and 
the  Earl  Geoffrey  was  standing  on 
the  dais  by  the  high-seat,  and  beside 
him  a  worthy  clerk,  the  Abbot  of 
Meadhamstead,  a  monk  of  St.  Benedict,  and 
next  to  him  the  Burgreve  of  Greenharbour, 
and  then  a  score  of  knights  all  in  brave  raiment, 
and  squires  withal,  and  sergeants;  but  down  in 
the  hall  were  the  men-at-arms  and  serving-men, 
and  a  half  hundred  of  folk  of  the  country  side, 
queans  as  well  as  carles,  who  had  been  gathered 
for  the  show  and  bidden  in.  No  other  women 
were  there  in  the  hall  till  Goldilind  and  her 
serving-women  entered.  She  went  straight  up 
the  hall,  and  took  her  place  in  the  high-seat; 
and  for  all  that  her  eyes  seemed  steady,  she 
had  noted  Christopher  standing  by  the  shot- 
window  just  below  the  dais. 

Now  when  she  was  set  down,  and  there  was 
silence  in  the  hall.  Earl  Geoffrey  came  forth 
and  said:  Lords  and  knights,  and  ye  good 
people,  the  Lady  Goldilind,  daughter  of  the 
Lord  King  Roland  that  last  was,  is  now  of  age 
to  wed;  and  be  it  known  unto  you,  that  the 
King,  her  father,  bade  me,  in  the  last  words  by 


Folk  in 
the  hall 


The  Earl 
speaks 


ii6 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


him  spoken,  to  wed  her  to  none  but  the  love- 
liest and  strongest  that  might  be,  as  witness 
I  can  bring  hereto.  Now  such  a  man  have  I 
sought  hereto  in  Meadhamstead  and  the  much- 
peopled  land  of  Meadham,  and  none  have  I 
come  on,  however  worthy  he  were  of  deeds,  or 
well-born  of  lineage,  but  that  I  doubted  me  if 
he  were  so  fair  or  so  doughty  as  might  be 
found;  but  here  in  this  half-desert  corner  of 
the  land  have  I  gotten  a  man  than  whom  none 
is  doughtier,  as  some  of  you  have  found  to 
your  cost     And  tell  me  all  you,  where  have  ye 

He  shows  ^^^^  ^^y  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  "^^^  '^'  ^^^  therewith 
Chris-  he  made  a  sign  with  his  hand,  and  forth  strode 
topher  Christopher  up  on  to  the  dais;  and  he  was  so 
clad,  that  his  kirtle  was  of  white  samite,  girt 
with  a  girdle  of  goldsmith's  work,  whereby 
hung  a  good  sword  of  like  fashion,  and  over  his 
shoulders  was  a  mantle  of  red  cloth-of-gold, 
furred  with  ermine,  and  lined  with  green*  sen- 
dall;  and  on  his  golden  curled  locks  sat  a 
chaplet  of  pearls. 

Then  to  the  lords  and  all  the  people  he 
seemed  so  fair  and  fearless  and  kind,  that  they 
The  folk  gave  a  great  shout  of  welcome;  and  Goldilind 
are  glad  came  forth  from  her  chair,  as  fair  as  a  June  lily, 
and  came  to  Christopher  and  reached  out  her 
hand  to  him,  but  he  refrained  him  a  moment, 
so  that  all  they  could  see  how  sweet  and  lovely 
a  hand  it  was,  and  then  he  took  it,  and  drew 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


117 


The  Earl 
bids  the 
wedding 


her  to  him,  and  kissed  her  mouth  before  them 
all;  and  still  he  held  her  hand,  till  the  Abbot 
of  Meadhamstead  aforetold  came  and  stood  by 
them  and  blessed  them. 

Then  spake  the  Earl  again:  Lo  ye,  here 
hath  been  due  betrothal  of  these  twain,  and  ye 
may  see  how  meet  they  be  for  each  other  in 
goodliness  and  kindness.  Now  there  lacketh 
nought  but  they  should  be  wedded  straightway; 
and  all  is  arrayed  in  the  chapel ;  wherefore  if 
this  holy  man  will  come  with  us  and  do  on  his 
mass-hackle,  our  joy  shall  be  fulfilled;  save 
that  thereafter  shall  feast  and  merriment  await 
all  you  in  this  hall,  and  we  shall  be  there  to 
welcome  all  comers  in  this  house  of  Greenhar- 
bour,  whereas  this  our  gracious  Lady  has  long 
abided  so  happily. 

Man  looked  on  man  here  and  there,  and 
smiled  a  little  as  he  spake,  but  none  said 
aught,,  for  there  were  none  save  the  Earl's 
servants  there,  and  a  sort  of  poor  wretches. 

So  therewithal  they  went  their  ways  to  the 
chapel,  where  was  the  wedding  done  as  grandly 
as  might  be,  considering  they  were  in  no 
grander  place  than  Greenharbour.  And  when 
all  was  done,  and  folk  began  to  flow  away  from 
the  chapel,  and  Goldilind  sat  shamefaced  but 
strangely  happy  in  a  great  stall  of  the  choir, 
the  Earl  called  Christopher  unto  him,  and 
said:  My  lad,  I  deem  that  some  great  fortune 


Of  the 

wedding 


ii8 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  the 
Earl  and 
Chris- 
topher 


Of  the 
EarVs 
gift 


of  rai- 
ment 
meet 
for  the 
woodland 


shall  betide  thee  since  already  thou  hast  begun 
so  luckily.  But  I  beseech  thee  mar  not  thy 
fortune  by  coming  back  with  thy  fair  wife  to 
the  land  of  Meadham;  or  else  it  may  be  thou 
shalt  cast  thy  life  away,  and  that  will  bring  her 
sorrow,  as  I  can  see  well.  He  spake  this 
grimly,  though  he  smiled  as  he  spake.  But  he 
went  on  more  gently:  I  will  not  send  you 
twain  away  empty-handed;  when  ye  go  out 
a-gates  into  the  wide  world,  ye  shall  find  two 
fair  horses  for  your  riding,  well  bedight,  and 
one  with  a  woman's  saddle ;  and,  moreover,  a 
sumpter  beast  not  very  lightly  burdened,  for 
on  one  side  of  him  he  beareth  a  chest  wherein 
is,  first  of  all,  the  raiment  of  my  Lady,  and 
beneath  it  some  deal  of  silver  and  gold  and 
gems ;  but  on  the  other  side  is  victual  and  drink 
for  the  way  for  you,  and  raiment  for  thee, 
youngling.  How  sayst  thou,  is  it  well?  It  is 
well.  Lord,  said  Christopher;  yet  would  I  have 
with  me  the  raiment  wherewith  I  came  hither, 
and  my  bow  and  my  sax.  Yea,  and  wherefore, 
carle  .f*  said  Earl  Geoffrey.  Said  the  young- 
ling :  We  be  going  to  ride  the  wild-wood,  and 
it  might  be  better  for  safety's  sake  that  I  be  so 
clad  as  certain  folk  look  to  see  men  ride  there. 
But  he  reddened  as  he  spake;  and  the  Earl 
said :  By  Allhallows  !  but  it  is  not  ill  thought 
of;  and,  belike,  the  same-like  kind  of  attire 
might  be  better  to  hide  the  queenship  of  the 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


119 


Lady  from  the  wood-folk  than  that  which 
now  she  weareth  ?  True  is  that,  Lord,  quoth 
Christopher. 

Yet,  said  the  Earl,  I  will  have  you  go  forth 
from  the  Castle  clad  in  your  lordly  weed,  lest 
folk  of  mine  say  that  I  have  stripped  my  Lady 
and  cast  her  forth :  don  ye  your  poor  raiment 
when  in  the  wood  ye  be.  Therewith  he  called 
to  a  squire,  and  bade  him  seek  out  that  poor 
raiment  of  the  new-wedded  youngling,  and  bow 
withal  and  shafts  good  store,  and  do  all  on  the 
sumpter;  and,  furthermore,  he  bade  him  tell 
one  of  my  Lady's  women  to  set  on  the  sumpter 
some  of  Goldilind's  old  and  used  raiment.  So 
the  squire  did  the  Earl's  will,  and  both  got 
Christopher's  gear  and  also  found  Aloyse  and 
gave  her  the  Earl's  word. 

She  smiled  thereat,  and  went  straightway 
and  fetched  the  very  same  raiment,  green  gown 
and  all,  which  she  had  brought  to  Goldilind  in 
prison  that  other  day,  and  in  which  Goldilind 
had  fled  from  Greenharbour.  And  when  she 
had  done  them  in  the  chest  above  all  the  other 
gear,  she  stood  yet  beside  the  horses  amidst  of 
the  varlets  and  squires  who  were  gathered 
there  to  see  the  new-wedded  folk  depart. 

Presently  then  came  forth  through  the  gate 
those  two,  hand  in  hand,  and  Earl  Geoffrey 
with  them.  And  he  set  Goldilind  on  her 
horse  himself,   and   knelt   before   her  to  say 


The  Earl 
bids  fetch 
the  old 
raiment 


Of 

Aloyse 


I20 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The  Earl 
biddeth 
farewell 


Of 

Aloyse's 
prayer 


The  Earl 
is  grim 


farewell,  and  therewith  was  Christopher  on  his 
horse,  and  him  the  Earl  saluted  debonairly. 

But  just  as  they  were  about  shaking  their 
reins  to  depart,  Aloyse  fell  down  on  her  knees 
before  the  Earl,  who  said :  What  is  toward, 
woman  ?  A  grace,  my  Lord,  a  grace,  said  she. 
Stand  up  on  thy  feet,  said  the  Earl,  and  ye,  my 
masters,  draw  out  of  earshot. 

Even  so  did  they;  and  the  Earl  bade  her 
speak,  and  she  said :  Lord,  my  Lady  is  going 
away  from  Greenh arbour,  and  anon  thou  wilt 
be  going,  and  I  shall  be  left  with  the  sleek 
she-devil  yonder  that  thou  hast  set  over  us, 
and  here  there  will  be  hell  for  me  without 
escape,  now  that  my  Lady  is  gone.  Wherefore 
I  pray  thee  take  me  with  thee  to  Meadham- 
stead,  even  if  it  be  to  prison ;  for  here  I 
shall  die  the  worst  of  deaths.  Earl  Geoffrey 
smiled  on  her  sourly,  and  said:  If  it  be  as  I 
understand,  that  thou  hast  lifted  thine  hand 
against  my  Lady,  wert  thou  wending  with  me, 
thou  shouldst  go  just  so  far  as  the  first  tree. 
Thou  mayst  deem  thyself  lucky  if  I  leave  thee 
behind  here.  Nor  needest  thou  trouble  thee 
concerning  Dame  Elinor;  little  more  shalt 
thou  hear  of  her  henceforward. 

But  Goldilind  spake  and  said:  My  Lord 
Earl,  I  would  ask  grace  for  this  one ;  for  what 
she  did  to  me  she  did  compelled,  and  not  of 
her  free  will,  and  I  forgive  it  her.     And  more- 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


121 


over,  this  last  time  she  suffered  in  her  body  for 
the  helping  of  me ;  so  if  thou  mightest  do  her 
asking  I  were  the  better  pleased.  It  shall  be 
as  thou  wilt,  my  Lady,  said  the  Earl,  and  I  will 
have  her  with  me  and  keep  her  quiet  in  Mead- 
hamstead ;  but,  by  Allhallows  !  had  it  not  been 
for  thy  word  we  would  have  had  her  whipped 
into  the  wild-wood,  and  hanged  up  on  to  a  tree 
thereafter. 

Then  Aloyse  knelt  before  Goldilind  and 
kissed  her  feet,  and  wept,  and  drew  back  pale 
and  trembling.  But  Goldilind  shook  her  rein 
once  for  all  now,  and  her  apple-grey  horse 
went  forth  with  her;  Christopher  came  after, 
leading  the  sumpter  beast,  and  forth  they 
went,  and  passed  over  the  open  green  about 
the  Castle,  and  came  on  to  the  wood-land  way 
whereby  Goldilind  had  fled  that  other  time. 


Goldilind 
prays 
grace  for 
Aloyse 


They 
depart 


122 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER    XXII.     OF    THE 
LAND  BRIDE-CHAMBER 


WOOD- 


They  are 
on  the 
road 


Whither 
shall  she 
go 


THEY  rode  in  silence  a  good  way,  and  it 
was  some  three  hours  after  noon,  and 
the  day  as  fair  and  bright  as  might 
be.  Christopher  held  his  peace  for 
sweet  shame  that  he  was  alone  with  a  most  fair 
maid,  and  she  his  own,  and  without  defence 
against  him.  But  she  amidst  of  her  silence 
turned,  now  red,  and  now  somewhat  pale,  and 
now  and  again  she  looked  somewhat  askance 
on  him,  and  he  deemed  her  looks  were  no 
kinder  than  they  should  be. 

At  last  she  spake,  yet  not  looking  on  him, 
and  said:  So,  Forester,  now  is  done  what  I 
must  needs  do:  thy  life  is  saved,  and  I  am 
quit  of  Greenharbour,  and  its  prison,  and  its 
torments :  whither  away  then  ?  Quoth  he,  all 
dismayed,  for  her  voice  was  the  voice  of  anger : 
I  wot  not  whither,  save  to  the  house  thou  hast 
blessed  already  with  thy  dear  body.  At  that 
word  she  turned  quite  pale,  and  trembled,  and 
spake  not  for  a  while,  and  smote  her  horse 
and  hastened  on  the  way,  and  he  after  her; 
but  when  he  was  come  up  with  her  again,  then 
she  said,  still  not  looking  at  him:  A  house 
of  woodmen  and  wolf-heads.     Is  that  a  meet 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


123 


dwelling-place  for  me  ?  Didst  thou  hear  men  She 
at  Greenharbour  say  that  I  am  a  Queen  ?  Hear  weepeth 
them  I  did,  quoth  he ;  but  meseemeth  nought 
like  a  Queen  had  they  done  with  thee.  She 
said :  And  dost  thou  mock  me  with  that?  thou? 
And  she  burst  out  weeping.  He  answered 
not,  for  sore  grief  smote  him,  remembering  her 
hand  in  his  but  a  little  while  ago.  And  again 
she  hurried  on,  and  he  followed  her. 

When  he  came  up  with  her  she  said :  And 
thou,  didst  thou  woo  me  as  a  Queen  ?  Lady, 
he  said,  I  wooed  thee  not  at  all ;  I  was  given 
to  thee,  would  I,  would  I  not:  great  joy  was 
that  to  me.  Then  said  she:  Thou  sayest 
sooth,  thou  hast  not  wooed  me,  but  taken  me. 
She  laughed  therewith,  as  one  in  bitterness,  still  she 
But  presently  she  turned  to  him,  and  he  won-  is  wroth 
dered,  for  in  her  face  was  longing  and  kindness 
nought  like  to  her  words.  But  he  durst  not 
speak  to  her  lest  he  should  anger  her,  and  she 
turned  her  face  from  him  again :  and  she  said : 
Wert  thou  given  to  me  ?  meseems  I  was  given 
to  thee,  would  I,  would  I  not;  the  Queen  to 
the  Churl,  the  Woodman,  the  Wolf-head.  And 
again  she  rode  on,  and  he  followed,  sick  at 
heart  and  wondering  sorely. 

When  they  were  riding  together  again,  they 
spake  not  to  each  other,  though  she  stole 
glances  at  him  to  see  how  he  fared;  but  he 
rode  on  with  knit  brows  and  a  stern  counte- 


124 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Now  she 
speaketh 
to  him 
again 


Nowis 
the  talk 
merry 
betwixt 
them 


She  will 
abide 


nance.  So  in  a  while  she  began  to  speak  to 
him  again,  but  as  if  there  were  nought  but 
courtesy  between  them,  and  neither  love  nor 
hatred.  She  fell  to  asking  him  of  wood-land 
matters,  concerning  bird  and  beast  and  things 
creeping ;  and  at  first  he  would  scarce  answer 
her  at  all,  and  then  were  his  answers  short; 
but  at  last,  despite  of  all,  he  began  to  forget 
both  grief  and  anger,  so  much  the  sweetness 
of  her  speech  wound  about  his  heart;  and, 
withal,  she  fell  to  asking  him  of  his  fellows 
and  their  life  in  the  woods,  and  of  Jack  of  the 
Tofts  and  the  like ;  and  now  he  answered  her 
questions  fully,  and  whiles  she  laughed  at  his 
words,  and  he  laughed  also ;  and  all  pleasure 
had  there  been  of  this  converse,  if  he  had  not 
beheld  her  from  time  to  time  and  longed  for 
the  fairness  of  her  body,  and  feared  her  wrath 
at  his  longing. 

So  wore  the  day,  and  the  sun  was  getting 
low,  and  they  were  come  to  another  wood-land 
pool  which  was  fed  by  a  clear-running  little 
brook,  and  up  from  it  went  a  low  bank  of 
greensward  exceeding  sweet,  and  beyond  that 
oak  trees  wide-branched  and  great,  and  still 
fair  greensward  beneath  them  and  hazel-thicket 
beyond  them.  There,  then,  Goldilind  reined 
up,  and  looked  about  her,  but  Christopher 
looked  on  her  and  nought  else.  But  she  said : 
Let  to-morrow  bring  counsel;  but  now  am  I 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


125 


She 

Ughteth 

down 


weary  to-night,  and  if  we  are  not  to  ride  night- 
long, we  shall  belike  find  no  better  place  to 
rest  in.  Wilt  thou  keep  watch  while  I  sleep  ? 
Yea,  he  said,  bowing  his  head  to  her  soberly ; 
and  therewith  he  got  off  his  horse,  and  would 
have  helped  her  down  from  hers,  but  she 
slipped  lightly  down  and  stood  before  him  face 
to  face,  and  they  were  very  nigh  to  each  other, 
she  standing  close  to  her  horse.  Her  face  was 
pale  to  his  deeming,  and  there  was  a  piteous 
look  in  her  eyes,  so  that  he  yearned  towards 
her  in  his  bowels,  and  reached  his  hands  toward 
her ;  but  she  shrank  aback,  leaning  against  her 
horse,  and  said  in  a  trembling  voice,  looking 
full  at  him,  and  growing  yet  paler:  Forester, 
dost  thou  think  it  seemly  that  thou  shouldst 
ride  with  us,  thou  such  as  thou  hast  told  thy- 
self to  be,  in  this  lordly  raiment,  which  they 
gave  thee  yonder  as  part  of  the  price  for  thy 
leading  us  away  into  the  wild-wood } 

Lady,  said  he,  whether  it  be  seemly  or  not,  I 
see  it  is  thy  will  that  I  should  go  clad  as  a 
wood-land  churl;  abide  a  little,  and  thy  will 
shall  be  done.  Therewith  he  did  off  the  bur- 
den from  the  sumpter  horse,  and  set  the  chests 
on  the  earth;  then  he  took  her  horse  gently, 
and  led  him  with  the  other  two  in  under  the 
oak  trees,  and  there  he  tethered  them  so  that 
they  could  bite  the  grass;  and  came  back 
thereafter,  and  took  his  old  raiment  out  of  the 


She 
would 
have  him 
shift  his 
raiment 


126 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He  taketh 
the  old 
raiment 


He 

shifteth 
raiment 
and  she 
also 


She 

runneth 
to  him 


chest,  and  said :  What  thou  wilt  have  me  do,  I 
will  do  now ;  and  this  all  the  more  as  to-morrow 
I  should  have  done  it  unbidden,  and  should 
have  prayed  thee  to  do  on  garments  less  glori- 
ous than  now  thou  bearest;  so  that  we  may 
look  the  less  strange  in  the  wood-land  if  we 
chance  to  fall  in  with  any  man. 

Nought  she  answered  as  he  turned  toward 
the  hazel-copse;  she  had  been  following  him 
with  her  eyes  while  he  was  about  that  business, 
and  when  his  back  was  turned,  she  stood  a 
moment  till  her  bosom  fell  a-heaving,  and  she 
wept ;  then  she  turned  her  about  to  the  chest 
wherein  was  her  raiment,  and  went  hastily  and 
did  off  her  glorious  array,  and  did  on  the  green 
gown  wherewith  she  had  fled,  and  left  her  feet 
bare  withal.  Then  she  looked  up  and  saw 
Christopher,  how  he  was  coming  from  out  the 
hazel-thicket  new  clad  in  his  old  raiment,  and 
she  cried  out  aloud,  and  ran  toward  him.  But 
he  doubted  that  some  evil  had  betid,  and  that 
she  was  chased;  so  he  drew  out  his  sword; 
but  she  ran  up  to  him  and  cried  out :  Put  up 
thy  sword,  here  is  none  save  me. 

But  he  stood  still,  gazing  on  her  in  wonder- 
ment, and  now  she  was  drawn  near  to  him  she 
stood  still  before  him,  panting.  Then  he  said : 
Nay,  Lady,  for  this  night  there  was  no  need  of 
thy  disguising  thee,  to-morrow  it  had  been 
soon  enough.     She  said:  I  were  fain  if  thou 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR  127 

wouldst  take  my  hand,  and  lead  me  back  to 
our  resting-place. 

Even  so  he  did,  and  as  their  palms  met  he    She 
felt  how  her  hand  loved  him,  and  a  flood  of    kmeleth 
sweetness  swept  over  his  heart,  and  made  an    ^^  ^^^ 
end  of  all  its  soreness.     But  he  led  her  quietly 
back  again  to  their  place.    Then  she  turned  to 
him  and  said :    Now  art  thou  the  wood-land 
god  again,  and  the  courtier  no  more ;  so  now 
will    I    worship   thee.     And   she   knelt  down 
before  him,  and  embraced  his  knees  and  kissed 
them ;  but  he  drew  her  up  to  him,  and  cast  his 
arms  about   her,  and   kissed   her  face   many    she 
times ;  and  said :  Now  art  thou  the  poor  cap-    yieldeth 
tive  again.     She  said :  Now  hast  thou  forgiven    ^^^ 
me ;  but  I  will  tell  thee  that  my  wilfulness  and 
folly  was  not  all  utterly  feigned ;  though  when 
I  was  about  it,  I  longed  for  thee  to  break  it 
down  with  the  fierceness  of  a  man,  and  bid  me 
look  to  it  how  helpless  I  was,  and  thou  how 
strong   and   my   only   defence.      Not    utterly 
feigned  it  was:   for  I  will   say  it,  that  I  was 
grieved  to  the  heart  when  I  bethought  me  of 
Meadhamstead   and    the   seat   of   my   fathers. 
What  sayest  thou  then  ?    Shalt  thou  be  ever  a 
woodman  in  these  thickets,  and  a  follower  of 
Jack  of  the  Tofts  ?     If  so  thou  wilt,  it  is  well. 

He  took  her  by  the  shoulders  and  bent  her 
backwards  to  kiss  her,  and  held  her  up  above 
the  earth  in  his  arms,  waving  her  this  way  and 


128 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He 

holdeth 
her  in  his 
arms 


The  bed 
dight  in 
the  wood- 
land 


There 
they  lie 
down 


that,  till  she  felt  how  little  and  light  she  was  in 
his  grasp,  though  she  was  no  puny  woman; 
then  he  set  her  on  her  feet  again,  and  laughed 
in  her  face,  and  said :  Sweetling,  let  to-morrow 
bring  counsel.  But  now  let  it  all  be :  thou 
hast  said  it,  thou  art  weary ;  so  now  will  I  dight 
thee  a  bed  of  our  mantles,  and  thou  shalt  lie 
thee  down,  and  I  shall  watch  thee  as  thou 
badest  me.  Therewith  he  w^ent  about,  and 
plucked  armfuls  of  the  young  bracken,  and 
made  a  bed  wide  and  soft,  and  spread  the 
mantles  thereover. 

But  she  stood  awhile  looking  on  him ;  then 
she  said:  Dost  thou  think  to  punish  me  for 
my  wilful  folly,  and  to  shame  me  by  making 
me  speak  to  thee }  Nay,  he  said,  it  is  not  so. 
She  said:  I  am  not  shamed  in  that  I  say  to 
thee ;  if  thou  watch  this  night,  I  will  watch  by 
thee ;  and  if  I  lie  down  to  rest  this  night,  thou 
shalt  lie  by  me.  For  my  foemen  have  given  me 
to  thee,  and  now  shalt  thou  give  thyself  to  me. 

So  he  drew  near  to  her  shyly,  like  unto  one 
who  hath  been  forgiven.  And  there  was  their 
bridal  bed,  and  nought  but  the  oak  boughs 
betwixt  them  and  the  bare  heavens. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


129 


CHAPTER    XXHL 
WITH    FRIENDS 


THEY    FALL    IN 


NOW  awoke  Goldilind  when  the  morn- 
ing was  young  and  fresh,  and  she 
drew  the  mantle  up  over  her  shoul- 
ders; and  as  she  did  so,  but  half 
awake,  she  deemed  she  heard  other  sounds 
than  the  singing  of  the  blackbirds  and  throstles 
about  the  edge  of  the  thicket,  and  she  turned 
her  eyes  toward  the  oak  trees  and  the  hazel- 
thicket,  and  saw  at  once  three  of  mankind 
coming  on  foot  over  the  greensward  toward 
her.  She  was  afraid,  so  that  she  durst  not  put 
out  a  hand  to  awaken  Christopher,  but  sat 
gazing  on  those  three  as  they  came  toward 
her;  she  saw  that  two  were  tall  men,  clad 
much  as  Christopher;  but  presently  she  saw 
that  there  was  a  woman  with  them,  and  she 
took  heart  somewhat  thereat;  and  she  noted 
that  one  of  the  men  was  short-haired  and  dark- 
haired,  and  the  other  had  long  red  hair  falling 
about  his  shoulders ;  and  as  she  put  out  her 
hand  and  laid  it  on  Christopher's  shoulder,  the 
red-haired  one  looked  toward  her  a  moment 
under  the  sharp  of  his  hand  (for  the  sun  was 
on  their  side),  and  then  set  off  running,  giving 
out  a  great  whoop  therewithal.    Even  therewith 


Folk  come 
in  the 
mo7'7iing 


Two  men 
and  a 
woman 


I30 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher's 
fellows 


leapt  up  Christopher,  still  half  awake,  and 
the  red-haired  man  ran  right  up  to  him,  and 
caught  him  by  the  shoulders,  and  kissed  him 
on  both  cheeks;  so  that  Goldilind  saw  that 
these  were  the  fellows  whereof  Christopher 
had  told,  and  she  stood  there  shamefast  and 
smiling. 

Presently  came  up  the  others,  to  wit,  Gilbert 
and  Joanna,  and  they  also  kissed  and  embraced 
Christopher,  and  all  they  were  as  full  of  joy  as 
might  be.  Then  came  Joanna  to  Goldilind, 
and  said :  I  wot  not  who  this  may  be,  brother, 
yet  meseems  she  will  be  someone  who  is  dear 
to  thee,  wherefore  is  she  my  sister.  And  there- 
with she  kissed  Goldilind;  and  she  was  kind, 
and  sweet  of  flesh,  and  goodly  of  body,  and 
Goldilind  rejoiced  in  her.  Joanna  made  much 
of  her,  and  said  to  her:  Here  is  to  do,  whereas 
two  men  have  broken  into  a  lady's  chamber; 
come,  sister,  let  us  to  the  thicket,  and  I  will  be 
thy  tiring-maid,  and  while  these  others  tell 
their  tales  we  shall  tell  ours.  And  she  took 
her  hand,  and  they  went  into  the  hazels ;  but 
the  two  new-come  men  seemed  to  find  it  hard 
to  keep  their  eyes  off  Goldilind,  till  the  hazels 
had  hidden  her. 

Then  turned  David  to  Christopher,  and  said  : 
Thy  pardon,  little  King,  that  we  have  waked 
thee  so  early;  but  we  wotted  not  that  thou 
hadst   been   amongst   the    wood-women;   and, 


Joanna 

and 

Goldilind 


Those 
fellows 
talk 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


131 


sooth  to  say,  my  lad,  we  had  little  ease  till  we 
found  thee,  after  we  came  home  and  saw  all 
those  hoof-marks  yonder.  Yea,  said  Gilbert, 
if  we  had  lost  thee  we  had  been  finely  holpen 
up,  for  we  could  neither  have  gone  back  to  the 
Tofts  nor  into  the  kingdom:  for  I  think  my 
father  would  have  hanged  us  if  we  had  come 
back  with  a  By  the  way,  Christopher  is  slain. 
But  tell  us,  lad,  what  hath  befallen  thee  with 
yonder  sweetling.  Yea,  tell  us,  said  David, 
and  sit  down  here  betwixt  us,  with  thy  back  to 
the  hazel-thicket,  or  we  shall  get  no  tale  out  of 
thee:  tush,  man,  Joanna  will  bring  her  back; 
and  that  right  soon,  I  hope. 

Christopher  laughed,  and  sat  down  between 
them,  and  told  all  how  it  had  gone  with  him, 
and  of  Goldilind,  who  she  was.  The  others 
hearkened  heedfully,  and  Gilbert  said:  With 
all  thou  hast  told  us,  brother,  it  is  clear  we 
shall  find  it  hard  to  dwell  in  Littledale;  so 
soon  as  thy  loveling  hath  rested  her  at  our 
house,  we  must  go  our  ways  to  the  Tofts  and 
take  counsel  of  our  father. 

Christopher  yea-said  this,  and  therewithal 
was  come  Joanna  leading  Goldilind  duly  arrayed 
(yet  still  in  her  green  gown,  for  she  would  none 
other),  fresh,  blushing,  and  all  lovely;  and 
David  and  Christopher  did  obeisance  before  her 
as  to  a  great  lady;  but  she  hailed  them  as  broth- 
ers, merrily  and  kindly,  and  bade  them  kiss 


The  tale 
of  the 
tidings 


The 
women 
back 
again 


132 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


They 
came  to 
Littledale 


her ;  and  they  kissed  her  cheek,  but  shyly,  and 
especially  David. 

Thereafter  they  broke  their  fast  under  the 
oak  trees,  and  spent  a  merry  hour,  and  then 
departed,  the  two  women  riding  the  horses,  the 
others  afoot;  so  came  they  to  the  house  of 
Littledale,  some  while  before  sunset,  and  were 
merry  and  glad  there.  Young  they  were, 
troubles  were  behind  them,  and  many  a  joy 
before  them. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


133 


CHAPTER     XXIV.      THEY 
COUNSEL   AT   LITTLEDALE 


TAKE 


TEN  days  they  abode  in  the  house  of 
Littledale  in  all  good  cheer,  and 
Joanna  led  Goldilind  here  and  there 
about  the  woods,  and  made  much  of 
her,  so  that  the  heart  within  her  was  full  of  joy, 
for  the  freedom  of  the  wild-woods  and  all  the 
life  thereof  was  well-nigh  new  to  her;  whereas 
on  the  day  of  her  flight  from  Greenharbour, 
and  on  two  other  such  times,  deadly  fear,  as  is 
aforesaid,  was  mingled  with  her  joyance,  and 
would  have  drowned  it  utterly,  but  for  the 
wilfulness  which  hardened  her  heart  against 
the  punishment  to  come.  But  now  she  was 
indeed  free,  and  it  seemed  to  her,  as  to  Chris- 
topher when  he  was  but  new  healed  of  his 
hurt,  as  if  all  this  bright  beauty  of  tree  and 
flower,  and  beast  and  bird,  was  but  made  for 
her  alone,  and  she  wondered  that  her  fellow 
could  be  so  calm  and  sedate  amidst  of  all  this 
pleasure.  And  now,  forsooth,  was  her  queen- 
hood forgotten,  and  better  and  better  to  her 
seemed  Christopher's  valiant  love;  and  the 
meeting  in  the  hall  of  the  eventide  was  so 
sweet  to  her,  that  she  might  do  little  but  stand 
trembling  whiles  Christopher  came  up  to  her, 


The  joy 
of  the 
woods 


Happy  is 
Goldilind 


134 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


foannd's 
tales 


Wear  ten 
days 


and  Joanna's  trim  feet  were  speeding  her  over 
the  floor  to  meet  her  man,  that  she  might  be  a 
sharer  in  his  deeds  of  the  day. 

Many  tales  withal  Joanna  told  the  Queen  of 
the  deeds  of  her  husband  and  his  kindred,  and 
of  the  freeing  of  her  and  the  other  three  from 
their  captivity  at  Wailing  Knowe,  and  of  the 
evil  days  they  wore  there  before  the  coming  of 
their  lads,  which  must  have  been  worser  by  far, 
thought  Goldilind,  than  the  days  of  Greenhar- 
bour;  so  with  all  these  tales,  and  the  happy 
days  in  the  house  of  the  wild-woods,  Goldilind 
now  began  to  deem  of  this  new  life  as  if  there 
had  been  none  other  fated  for  her,  so  much  a 
part  was  she  now  become  of  the  days  of  those 
woodmen  and  wolf-heads. 

But  when  the  last  of  those  ten  days  was 
wearing  to  an  end,  and  those  five  were  sitting 
happy  in  the  hall  (albeit  David  sat  somewhat 
pensive,  now  staring  at  Goldilind's  beauty,  now 
rising  from  his  seat  to  pace  the  floor  restlessly), 
Gilbert  spake  and  said:  Brethren,  and  thou, 
Queen  Goldilind,  it  may  be  that  the  time  is 
drawing  near  for  other  deeds  than  letting  fly  a 
few  shafts  at  the  dun  deer,  and  eating  our  meat, 
and  singing  old  songs  as  we  lie  at  our  ladies* 
feet;  for  though  we  be  at  peace  here  in  the 
wild-wood,  forgetting  all  things  save  those  that 
are  worthy  to  be  remembered,  yet  in  the  cities 
and  the  courts  of  kings  guile  is  not  forgotten, 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


135 


and  pride  is  alive,  and  tyranny,  and  the  sword 
is  whetted  for  innocent  lives,  and  the  feud  is 
eked  by  the  destruction  of  those  who  be  sack- 
less  of  its  upheaving.  Wherefore  it  behoveth 
to  defend  us  by  the  ready  hand  and  the  bold 
heart  and  the  wise  head.  So,  I  say,  let  us  loiter 
here  no  longer,  but  go  our  ways  to-morrow  to 
the  Tofts,  and  take  the  rede  of  our  elders. 
How  say  ye,  brethren  ? 

Quoth  Christopher:  Time  was,  brother, 
when  what  thou  sayest  would  have  been  as  a 
riddle  to  me,  and  I  would  have  said:  Here  are 
we  merry,  though  we  be  few ;  and  if  ye  lack 
more  company,  let  me  ride  to  the  Tofts  and 
come  back  with  a  half  score  of  lads  and  lasses, 
and  thus  let  u§  eke  our  mirth ;  and  maybe  they 
will  tell  us  whitherward  to  ride.  But  now 
there  is  a  change,  since  I  have  gained  a  gift 
over-great  for  me,  and  I  know  that  they  shall 
be  some  of  the  great  ones  who  would  be  eager 
to  take  it  from  me ;  and  who  knows  what  guile 
may  be  about  the  weaving  even  now,  as  on  the 
day  when  thou  first  sawest  this  hall,  beloved. 

Goldilind  spake  and  sighed  withal:  Whither 
my  lord  will  lead  me,  thither  will  I  go;  but 
here  is  it  fair  and  sweet  and  peaceful;  neither 
do  I  look  for  it  that  men  will  come  hither  to 
seek  the  Queen  of  Meadham. 

David  said :  Bethink  thee,  though,  my  Lady, 
that  he  who  wedded  thee  to  the  woodman  may 


Gilberfs 
words 


He 

biddeth 
fare  to 
the  Tofts 


Chris- 
topher 
yea-says 
it 


136 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Fear  of 
the  foe 


They  are 
all  at  one 
on  this 


yet  rue,  and  come  hither  to  undo  his  deed,  by 
slaying  the  said  woodman,  and  showing  the 
Queen  unto  the  folk. 

Goldilind  turned  pale;  but  Joanna  spake: 
Nay,  brother  David,  why  wilt  thou  prick  her 
heart  with  this  fear?  For  my  part,  I  think 
that,  chance-hap  apart,  we  might  dwell  here  for 
years  in  all  safety,  and  happily  enough  maybe. 
Yet  also  I  say  that  we  of  the  Tofts  may  well 
be  eager  to  show  this  jewel  to  our  kindred, 
and  especially  to  our  father  and  mother  of  the 
the  Tofts ;  so  to-morrow  we  will  set  about  the 
business  of  carrying  her  thither,  will  she,  nill 
she.  And  therewith  she  threw  her  arms  about 
Goldilind,  and  clipped  her  and  kissed  her;  and 
Goldilind  reddened  for  pleasure  and  for  joy 
that  she  was  so  sore  prized  by  them  all. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


137 


CHAPTER    XXV.      NOW 
COME  TO  THE  TOFTS 


THEY    ALL 


NEXT  morning,  while  the  day  was  yet 
young,  they  rode  together,  all  of 
them,  the  nighest  way  to  the  Tofts, 
for  they  knew  the  wood  right  well. 
Again  they  slept  one  night  under  the  bare 
heavens,  and/ rising  betimes  on  the  morrow, 
came  out  under  the  Tofts  some  four  hours 
after  high  noon,  on  as  fair  and  calm  a  day  of 
early  summer  as  ever  was  seen. 

They  rode  up  straight  to  the  door  of  the 
great  hall,  and  found  but  few  folk  about,  and 
those  mostly  women  and  children ;  Jack  was 
ridden  abroad,  they  said,  but  they  looked  to  see 
him  back  to  supper,  him  and  his  sons,  for  he 
was  no  great  way  gone. 

Meantime,  when  they  got  off  their  horses, 
the  women  and  children  thronged  round  about 
them ;  and  the  children  especially  about  Chris- 
topher, whom  they  loved  much.  The  maidens, 
also,  would  not  have  him  pass  into  the  hall 
unkissed,  though  presently,  after  their  faces 
had  felt  his  lips,  they  fell  a-staring  and  wonder- 
ing at  Goldilind,  and  when  Christopher  took 
her  by  the  hand  and  gave  her  welcome  to  the 
House  of  the  Tofts,  and  they  saw  that  she  was 


They 
ride  the 
wood-land 


The 

children 
at  the 
Tofts 


They 
have 
good 
welcome 


138 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


his,  they  grew  to  be  somewhat  afraid,  or  it 
might  be  shy,  both  of  her  and  of  him. 

Anyhow,  folk  came  up  to  them  in  the  hall, 
and  made  much  of  them,  and  took  them  unto 
chambers  and  washed  their  feet,  and  crowned 
them  with  flowers,  and  brought  them  into  the 
hall  again,  and  up  on  to  the  dais,  and   gave 
them  to  eat  and  drink.     Thither  came  to  them 
also  the  Lady  Margaret,  Jack's  wedded  wife, 
and  made  them  the  most  cheer  that  she  might; 
and  unto  her  did  Christopher  tell  his  story  as 
unto  his  very  mother;  and  what  there  was  in 
Goldilind     the  house,  both  of  carle  and  of  quean,  gathered 
loves  that     round    about'  to    hearken,    and    Christopher 
foi^  nothing  loth.     And  Goldilind's  heart  warmed 

toward  that  folk,  and  in  sooth  they  were  a 
goodly  people  to  look  on,  and  frank  and  happy, 
and  of  all  good  will,  and  could  well  of  courtesy, 
though  it  were  not  of  the  courts. 

Wore  the  bright  day,  and  it  drew  toward 
Come  sunset,  and  now  the  carles  came  straight  into 

folk  into  the  hall  by  twos  and  threes,  till  there  were  a 
the  hall  many  within  its  walls.  But  to  each  one  of 
these  knots  as  they  entered,  someone,  carle  or 
quean,  spake  a  word  or  two,  and  straightway 
the  new-comers  went  up  to  the  dais  and  greeted 
Christopher  pleasantly,  and  made  obeisance  to 
Goldilind. 

At  last  was  the  hall,  so  quiet  erst,  grown 
busy   as   a  beehive,   and   amidst   the    throng 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


139 


thereof  came  in  the  serving-folk,  women  and 
men,  and  set  the  endlong  boards  up  (for  the 
high  table  was  a  standing  one  of  oak,  right 
thick  and  strong);  and  then  they  fell  to  bring- 
ing in  the  service,  all  but  what  the  fire  was 
dealing  with  in  the  kitchen.  And  whiles  this 
was  a-doing,  the  sun  was  sinking  fast,  and  it 
was  dusk  in  the  hall  by  then  it  was  done, 
though  without  the  sky  was  fair  and  golden, 
and  about  the  edges  of  the  thicket  were  the 
nightingales  singing  loud  and  sweet,  but  within 
was  the  turmoil  of  many  voices,  whereof  few 
heeded  if  their  words  were  loud  or  soft. 

Amidst  all  this,  from  close  to  the  hall,  rang 
out  the  sound  of  many  horns  winding  a  wood- 
land tune.  None  was  afeard  or  astonied, 
because  all  knew  it  for  the  horns  of  Jack  of 
the  Tofts;  but  they  stilled  their  chattering 
talk  somewhat,  and  abided  his  coming;  and 
even  therewith  came  the  sound  of  many  feet 
and  the  clash  of  weapons,  and  men  poured  in, 
and  there  was  the  gleam  of  steel,  as  folk  fell 
back  to  the  right  and  left,  and  gave  room  to  the 
new-comers.  Then  a  loud,  clear,  and  cheery 
voice  cried  out  from  amidst  of  them :  Light  in 
the  hall,  men  and  maids !  Candles,  candles ! 
Let  see  who  is  here  before  us ! 

Straightway  then  was  there  running  hither 
and  thither,  and  light  sprang  up  over  all  the 
hall,  and  there  could  folk  see  Jack  of  the  Tofts, 


Siinset 
without 


A  horn 
and  new- 
comers 


Candle- 
rise 
ivithin 


140 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


and  a  score  and  a  half  of  his  best,  every  man  of 
them  armed  with  shield  and  helm  and  byrny, 
with  green  coats  over  their  armour,  and  wreaths 
of  young  oak  about  their  basnets ;  there  they 
stood  amidst  of  the  hall,  and  every  man  with 
his  naked  sword  in  his  fist.  Jack  stood  before 
his  folk  clad  in  like  wise  with  them,  save 
that  his  head  was  bare  but  for  an  oak-wreath. 
Men  looked  on  a  while  and  said  nought,  while 
Jack  looked  proudly  and  keenly  over  the  hall, 
and  at  last  his  eye  caught  Christopher's,  but  he 
made  the  youngling  no  semblance  of  greeting. 
Christopher's  heart  fell,  and  he  misdoubted 
if  something  were  not  wrong;  but  he  spake 
softly  to  one  who  stood  by  him,  and  said:  Is 
aught  amiss.  Will  Ashcroft?  this  is  not  the 
wont  here.  Said  the  other :  Not  in  thy  time ; 
but  for  the  last  seven  days  it  hath  been  the 
wont,  and  then  off  weapons  and  to  supper 
peaceably. 


A  new 
custom 
at  the 

Tofts 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


141 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 
OAKENREALM 


OF  THE  KING  OF 


EVEN  therewith,  and  while  the  last  word 
had  but  come  to  Christopher's  ear, 
rang  out  the  voice  of  Jack  of  the 
Tofts  again,  louder  and  clearer  than 
before;  and  he  said:  Men  in  this  hall,  I  bear 
you  tidings !  The  King  of  Oakenrealm  is 
amongst  us  to-night. 

Then,  forsooth,  was  the  noise  and  the  tur- 
moil, and  cries  and  shouts  and  clatter,  and  fists 
raised  in  air  and  weapons  caught  down  from 
the  wall,  and  the  glitter  of  spear-points  and 
gleam  of  fallow  blades.  For  the  name  of  Rolf, 
King  of  Oakenrealm,  was  to  those  woodmen  as 
the  name  of  the  Great  Devil  of  Hell,  so  much 
was  he  their  unfriend  and  their  dastard.  But 
Jack  raised  up  his  hand,  and  cried:  Silence, 
ye!     Blow  up,  horns.  The  Hunt's  Up! 

Blared  out  the  horns  then,  strong  and  fierce, 
under  the  hall-roof,  and  when  they  were  done, 
there  was  more  silence  in  the  hall  than  in  the 
summer  night  without;  only  the  voice  of  the 
swords  would  not  be  utterly  still,  but  yet  tinkled 
and  rang  as  hard  came  against  hard  here  and 
there  in  the  hush. 

Again  spake  Jack:  Let  no  man  speak!    Let 


New 

tidings 

toward 


The 
Hunt  up 


142 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The  word 
of  Jack  of 
the  Tofts 


He  doth 
homage 
to  King 
Chris- 
topher 


The 
acclaim 
of  the 
folk 


no  man  move  from  his  place !  I  see  the  King  ! 
Ye  shall  see  him ! 

Therewith  he  strode  up  the  hall  and  on  to 
the  dais,  and  came  up  to  where  stood  Christo- 
pher holding  Goldilind's  hand,  and  she  all  pale 
and  trembling;  but  Jack  took  him  by  the 
shoulder,  and  turned  him  about  toward  a  seat 
which  stood  before  the  board,  so  that  all  men 
in  the  hall  could  see  it;  then  he  set  him  down 
in  it,  and  took  his  sword  from  his  girdle,  and 
knelt  down  before  the  young  man,  and  took 
his  right  hand,  and  said  in  a  loud  voice:  I, 
Jack  of  the  Tofts,  a  free  man  and  a  sackless, 
wrongfully  beguilted,  am  the  man  of  King 
Christopher  of  Oakenrealm,  to  live  and  die  for 
him  as  need  may  be.  Lo,  Lord,  my  father's 
blade !  Wilt  thou  be  good  to  me  and  gird  me 
therewith,  as  thy  father  girt  him  ? 

Now  when  Christopher  heard  him,  at  first  he 
deemed  that  all  this  was  some  sport  or  play 
done  for  his  pastime  and  the  pleasure  of  the 
hall-folk  in  all  kindness  and  honour.  But 
when  he  looked  in  the  eyes  of  him,  and  saw 
him  fierce  and  eager  and  true,  he  knew  well  it 
was  no  jest ;  and  as  the  shouts  of  men  went  up 
from  the  hall  and  beat  against  the  roof,  him- 
seemed  that  he  remembered,  as  in  a  dream, 
folk  talking  anigh  him  when  he  was  too  little 
to  understand,  of  a  king  and  his  son,  and  a 
mighty  man  turned  thief  and  betrayer.     Then 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


143 


his  brow  cleared,  and  his  eyes  shone  bright, 
and  he  leaned  forward  to  Jack  and  girt  him 
with  the  sword,  and  kissed  his  mouth,  and  said: 
Thou  art  indeed  my  man  and  my  thane  and 
my  earl,  and  I  gird  thee  with  thy  sword  as  my 
father  girded  thy  father. 

Then  stood  up  Jack  o'  the  Tofts  and  said: 
Men  in  this  hall,  happy  is  the  hour,  and  happy 
are  ye !  This  man  is  the  King  of  Oakenrealm, 
and  he  yonder  is  but  a  thief  of  kings,  a  dastard  ! 

And  again  great  was  the  shouting,  for  carle 
and  quean,  young  and  old,  they  loved  Christo- 
pher well :  and  Jack  of  the  Tofts  was  not  only 
their  war-duke  and  alderman,  but  their  wise 
man  also,  and  none  had  any  thought  of  gain- 
saying him.  But  he  spake  again  and  said :  Is 
there  here  any  old  man,  or  not  so  old,  who  hath 
of  past  days  seen  our  King  that  was.  King 
Christopher  to  wit,  who  fell  in  battle  on  our 
behalf  ?     If  so  there  be,  let  him  come  up  hither. 

Then  arose  a  greybeard  from  a  bench  nigh 
the  high  table,  and  came  up  on  to  the  dais ;  a 
very  tall  man  had  he  been,  but  was  now  some- 
what bowed  by  age.  He  now  knelt  before 
Christopher,  and  took  his  hand,  and  said :  I, 
William  of  Whittenham,  a  free  man,  a  knight, 
sackless  of  the  guilt  which  is  laid  on  me,  would 
be  thy  man,  O  my  lord  King,  to  serve  thee  in 
all  wise ;  if  so  be  that  I  may  live  to  strike  one 
stroke  for  my  master's  son,  whom  now  I  see. 


Jack  6* 
the  Tofts 
taken  to 
Earl 


A  grey- 
beard 
witness 


A  man 
taken  to 
baron 


144 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Cometh 
an  old 
carline 


the  very  living  image  of  the  King  whom  I 
served  in  my  youth. 

Then  Christopher  bent  down  to  him  and 
kissed  him,  and  said :  Thou  art  indeed  my  man 
and  my  thane  and  my  baron ;  and  who  knows 
but  that  thou  mayst  have  many  a  stroke  to 
strike  for  me  in  the  days  that  are  nigh  at 
hand. 

And  again  the  people  shouted:  and  then 
there  came  another  and  another,  and  ten  more 
squires  and  knights  and  men  of  estate,  who 
were  now  indeed  woodmen  and  wolf-heads,  but 
who,  the  worst  of  them,  were  sackless  of  aught 
save  slaying  an  unfriend,  or  a  friend's  unfriend, 
in  fair  fight ;  and  all  these  kneeled  before  him 
and  put  their  hands  in  his,  and  gave  themselves 
unto  him. 

When  this  was  done,  there  came  thrusting 
through  the  throng  of  the  hall  a  tall  woman, 
old,  yet  comely  as  for  her  age ;  she  went  right 
up  on  to  the  dais,  and  came  to  where  sat  Chris- 
topher, and  without  more  ado  cast  her  arms 
about  him  and  kissed  him,  and  then  she  held 
him  by  the  shoulders  and  cried  out:  O,  have  I 
found  thee  at  last,  my  leveling,  and  my  dear, 
and  my  nurse-chick  t  and  thou  grown  so  lovely 
and  yet  so  big  that  I  may  never  more  hold 
thee  aloft  in  mine  arms,  as  once  I  was  wont ; 
though  high  enough  belike  thou  shalt  be  lifted ; 
and  I  say  praise  be  to  God  and  to  his  Hallows 


The 

nurse  fif 
yore- 
agone 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


145 


that  thou  art  grown  so  beauteous  and  mighty 
a  man ! 

Therewith  she  turned  about  toward  the  hall- 
throng  and  said :  Thou,  duke  of  these  wood- 
men, and  all  ye  in  this  hall,  I  have  been 
brought  hither  by  one  of  you;  and  though  I 
have  well-nigh  died  of  joy  because  of  the 
suddenness  of  this  meeting,  yet  I  thank  him 
therefor.  For  who  is  this  goodly  and  gracious 
young  man  save  the  King's  son  of  Oakenrealm, 
Christopher  that  was ;  and  that  to  my  certain 
knowledge;  for  he  is  my  fosterling  and  my 
milk-child,  and  I  took  him  from  the  hands  of 
the  midwife  in  the  high  house  of  Oakenham  a 
twenty-one  years  ago;  and  they  took  him  from 
Oakenham,  and  me  with  him,  to  the  house  of 
Lord  Richard  the  Lean,  at  Longholms,  and 
there  we  dwelt;  but  in  a  little  while  they 
took  him  away  from  Longholms  to  I  wot  not 
whither,  but  would  not  suffer  me  to  go  along 
with  him,  and  ever  sithence  have  I  been  wan- 
dering about  and  hoping  to  see  this  lovely 
child  again,  and  now  I  see  him,  what  he  is,  and 
again  I  thank  God  and  Allhallows  therefor. 

Once  more  then  was  there  stir  and  glad 
tumult  in  the  hall.  But  Goldilind  stood  won- 
dering, and  fear  entered  into  her  soul ;  for  she 
saw  before  her  a  time  of  turmoil  and  unpeace, 
and  there  seemed  too  much  between  her  and 
the  sweetness  of  her  love.     Withal  it  must  be 


She 
telleth 
of  the 
sooth 


Of 

Goldilind 


146 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


They  take 
hands  be- 
fore the 
folk 


She  is  said,  that  for  as  little  as  she  knew  of  courts  and 
afraid  war-hosts,  she  yet  seemed  to  see  lands  without 
that  hall,  and  hosts  marching,  and  mighty  walls 
glittering  with  spears,  and  the  banners  of  a 
great  King  displayed;  and  Jack  of  the  Tofts 
and  his  champions  and  good  fellows  seemed 
but  a  frail  defence  against  all  that,  when  once 
the  hidden  should  be  shown,  and  the  scantiness 
of  the  wood-land  should  cry  on  the  abundance 
of  the  kingdom  to  bow  down. 

Now  she  came  round  the  board  and  stood 
beside  Christopher,  and  he  turned  to  her,  and 
stood  up  and  took  her  hand,  in  such  wise  that 
she  felt  the  caress  of  it;  and  joy  filled  her 
soul,  as  if  she  had  been  alone  with  him  in  the 
wild-wood. 

But  he  spake  and  said :  All  ye  my  friends ; 
I  see  and  wot  well  that  ye  would  have  me  sit 
in  my  father's  seat  and  be  the  King  of  Oaken- 
realm,   and   that   ye   will   give   me  help   and 
furtherance  therein  to  the  utmost ;  nor  will  I 
cast  back  the  gift  upon  you;   and  I  will  say 
this,  that  when  I  am   King  indeed,  it  is  my 
meaning  and  my  will  now,  that  then  I  shall  be 
Chris-         no   less   one   of   you   good   fellows    and  kind 
topher         friends  than  ye  have  known  me  hitherto;  and 
speaketh      even  so  I  deem  that  ye  think  of  me.     But,  good 
friends,  it  is  not  to  be  hidden,  that  the  road  ye 
would  have  me  wend  with  you  is  like  to  be 
rough ;  and  it  may  well  be  that  we  shall  not 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


147 


He  telleth 
of  his 

wife 


come  to  be  kings  or  kings'  friends,  but  men 
hunted,  and  often,  maybe,  men  taken  and  slain. 
Therefore,  till  one  thing  or  the  other  come,  the 
kingship,  or  the  taking,  I  will  try  to  be  no  less 
joyous  than  now  I  am,  and  so  meseemeth  shall 
ye ;  and  if  ye  be  of  this  mind,  then  shall  the 
coming  days  be  no  worse  than  the  days  which 
have  been;  and  God  wot  they  have  been 
happy  enough.  Now  again,  ye  see  this  most 
fair  lady,  whose  hand  I  hold ;  she  is  my  beloved 
and  my  wife ;  and  therewithal  she  is  the  true 
Queen  of  Meadham,  and  a  traitor  sits  in  her 
place  even  as  a  traitor  sits  in  mine.  But  I 
must  tell  you  that  when  she  took  me  for  her 
beloved,  she  knew  not,  nor  did  I,  that  I  was  a 
King's  son,  but  she  took  me  as  a  woodman  and 
outcast,  and  as  a  woodman  and  outcast  I  wooed 
her,  trusting  in  the  might  that  was  in  my  body, 
and  the  love  that  was  in  my  heart;  and  now 
before  all  you,  my  friends,  I  thank  her  and 
worship  her  that  my  body  and  my  love  was 
enough  for  her;  as,  God  wot,  the  kingship  of 
the  whole  earth  should  not  be  overmuch  for 
her,  if  it  lay  open  to  her  to  take.  But,  sweet 
friends,  here  am  I  talking  of  myself  as  a  King 
wedded  unto  a  Queen,  whereas  meseemeth  the 
chiefest  gift  our  twin  kingship  hath  brought 
you  to-night  is  the  gift  of  two  most  mighty 
unfriends  for  you;  to  wit,  her  foeman  and 
mine.     See   ye   to   it,  then,  if   the   wild-wood 


And  of 
his  un- 
friends 


148 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He 

warneth 
thefolk 


yonder  is  not  a  meeter  dwelling  for  us  than 
this  your  goodly  hall ;  and  fear  not  to  put  us 
to  the  door  as  a  pair  of  make-bates  and  a  peril 
to  this  goodly  company.  Lo  you,  the  sky 
without  has  not  yet  lost  all  memory  of  the  sun, 
and  in  a  little  while  it  will  be  yellowing  again 
to  the  dawn.  Nought  evil  shall  be  the  wild- 
wood  for  our  summer  dwelling ;  and  what !  ere 
the  winter  come,  we  may  have  won  us  another 
house  where  erst  my  fathers  feasted.  And 
thereto,  my  friends,  do  I  bid  you  all. 

But  when  they  heard  his  friendly  words,  and 
saw  the  beauty  of  the  fair  woman  whose  hand 
he  held,  his  face  grew  so  well-beloved  to  them, 
that  they  cried  out  with  so  great  a  voice  of 
cheer,  wordless  for  their  very  joy,  that  the 
timbers  of  the  Hall  quavered  because  of  it,  and 
it  went  out  into  the  wild-wood  as  though  it 
had  been  the  feastful  roaring  of  the  ancient 
gods  of  the  forest. 

But  when  the  tumult  sank  a  little,  then  cried 
out  Jack  of  the  Tofts :  Bring  now  the  mickle 
shield,  and  let  us  look  upon  our  King. 

So  men  went  and  fetched  in  a  huge  ancient 
shield,  plated  with  berry-brown  iron,  inlaid 
with  gold,  and  the  four  biggest  men  in  the  hall 
took  it  on  their  shoulders  and  knelt  down 
anigh  the  dais,  before  Christopher,  and  Jack 
said  aloud:  King!  King!  stand  up  here!  for 
this  war-board  of  old  days  is  the  castle  and  the 


The 

shield 

brought 


m 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


149 


burg  alone  due  to  thee,  and  these  four  fellows 
here  are  the  due  mountains  to  upbear  it. 

Then  lightly  strode  Child  Christopher  on  to 
the  shield,  and  when  he  stood  firm  thereon, 
they  rose  heedful! y  underneath  him  till  they 
were  standing  upright  on  their  feet,  and  the 
King  stood  on  the  shield  as  if  he  were  grown 
there,  and  waved  his  naked  sword  to  the  four 
orts. 

Then  cried  out  an  old  woman  in  a  shrill 
voice :  Lo,  how  the  hills  rise  up  into  tall  moun- 
tains ;  even  so  shall  arise  Child  Christopher  to 
the  kingship. 

Thereat  all  folk  laughed  for  joy  and  cried 
out:  Child  Christopher!  Child  Christopher, 
our  King!  And  for  that  word,  when  he  came 
to  the  crown  indeed,  and  ruled  wide  lands,  was 
he  called  Child  Christopher;  and  that  name 
clave  to  him  after  he  was  dead,  and  but  a  name 
in  the  tale  of  his  kindred. 

Now  the  King  spake  and  said :  Friends,  now 
is  it  time  to  get  to  the  board,  and  the  feast 
which  hath  been  stayed  this  while ;  and  I  pray 
you  let  it  be  as  merry  as  if  there  were  no  striv- 
ing and  unpeace  betwixt  us  and  the  winning  of 
peace.  But  to-morrow  we  will  hallow  in  the 
Mote,  and  my  earl  and  my  barons  and  good 
men  shall  give  counsel,  and  then  shall  it  be 
that  the  hand  shall  do  what  the  heart  biddeth. 

Therewith  he  leapt  down  from  the  shield, 


Chris- 
topher 
upraised 
on  shield 


Child 
Chris- 
topher 


They  go 
to  table 


ISO 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


An  old 
man 


and  went  about  the  hall  talking  to  this  one  and 
that,  till  the  board  was  full  dight;  then  he  took 
his  place  in  the  high-seat,  beside  Jack  of  the 
Tofts;  and  David  and  Gilbert  and  his  other 
foster-brethren  sat  on  either  side  of  him,  and 
their  wives  with  them ;  and  men  fell  to  feasting 
in  great  glee. 

But  one  thing  there  is  yet  to  tell  of  this  feast. 
When  men  had  drunk  a  cup  or  two,  and  drunk 
memories  to  good  men  dead,  and  healths  to 
good  men  living,  amidst  this  arose  a  grey-head 
carle  from  the  lower  end  of  the  hall,  and  said: 
Child  Christopher,  thy  grace,  that  I  may  crave 
a  boon  of  thee  on  this  day  of  leal  service.  Ask 
then,  said  Christopher,  with  a  pleasant  face. 
King,  quoth  the  carle,  here  are  all  we  gathered 
together,  and  we  have  before  us  the  most  beau- 
tifullest  woman  of  the  world,  who  sitteth  by 
thy  side;  now  to-night  we  be  all  dear  friends, 
and  there  is  no  lack  between  us ;  yet  who  can 
say  how  often  we  may  meet  and  things  be  so  t 
I  do  not  say  that  there  shall  enmity  and  dissen- 
sion arise  between  us,  though  that  may  betide ; 
but  it  is  not  unlike  that  another  time  thou, 
King,  and  thy  mate,  may  be  prouder  than  now 
ye  be,  since  now  ye  are  new  to  it.  And  if  that 
distance  grow  between  us,  it  will  avail  nought 
to  ask  my  boon  then.  Well,  well,  ask  it  now, 
friend,  said  the  King,  laughing ;  I  were  fain  of 
ending  the  day  with  a  gift.     This  it  is  then. 


He  will 
have  a 
boon 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


151 


King,  said  the  carle:  since  we  are  here  set 
down  before  the  loveliest  woman  in  the  world, 
grant  us  this,  that  all  we  men-folk  may  for  this 
once  kiss  the  face  of  her,  if  she  will  have  it  so. 

Huge  laughter  and  cheers  arose  at  his  word; 
but  King  Christopher  arose  and  said :  Friend, 
thy  boon  is  granted  with  a  good  will ;  or  how 
sayest  thou,  Goldilind  my  beloved?  For  all 
answer  she  stood  up  blushing  like  a  rose,  and 
held  out  her  two  hands  to  the  men  in  the  hall. 
And  straightway  the  old  carle  rose  up  and 
went  in  haste  to  the  high  table,  before  another 
man  might  stir,  and  took  Goldilind  by  the  chin, 
and  kissed  her  well-favouredly,  and  again  men 
laughed  joyously.  Then  came  before  her  Jack 
of  the  Tofts  and  all  his  sons,  one  after  other, 
and  kissed  her  face,  save  only  David,  who  knelt 
humbly  before  her,  and  took  her  right  hand 
and  kissed  it,  while  the  tears  were  in  his  eyes. 
Then  came  many  of  the  men  in  the  hall,  and 
some  were  bold,  but  many  were  shy,  and  when 
they  came  before  her  durst  kiss  neither  hand 
nor  face  of  her,  but  their  hearts  were  full  of 
her  when  they  went  to  their  places  again ;  and 
all  the  assembly  was  praising  her. 

So  wore  the  time  of  that  first  night  of  the 
kingship  of  Child  Christopher. 


He  would 
men 
should 
kiss  the 
Queen 

It  is 
granted 


The  end 
of  the 
feast 


152 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 
OF  THE  TOFTS 


OF  THE  HUSTING 


Of  the 

MoU- 

sUad 


Men 
gather 
to  the 
Husting 


Need  for 
speed 


WHEN  morning  was,  there  were 
horns  sounding  from  the  tower 
on  the  toft,  and  all  men  hastening 
in  their  war-gear  to  the  topmost 
of  the  other  toft,  the  bare  one,  whereon  was  no 
building;  for  thereon  was  ever  the  mote-stead 
of  these  woodmen.  But  men  came  not  only 
from  the  stead  and  houses  of  the  Tofts,  but 
also  from  the  wood-land  cots  and  dwellings 
anigh,  of  which  were  no  few.  And  they  that 
came  there  first  found  King  Christopher  sitting 
on  the  mound  amidst  the  mote-stead,  and  Jack 
of  the  Tofts  and  his  seven  sons  sitting  by  him, 
and  all  they  well-weaponed  and  with  green 
coats  over  their  hauberks ;  and  they  that  came 
last  found  three  hundreds  of  good  men  and 
true  gathered  there,  albeit  this  was  but  the 
Husting  of  the  Tofts. 

So  when  there  were  no  more  to  come,  then 
was  the  Mote  hallowed,  and  the  talk  began; 
but  short  and  sharp  was  their  rede,  for  well  did 
all  men  wot  who  had  been  in  the  hall  the  night 
before  that  there  was  now  no  time  to  lose.  For 
though  nigh  all  the  men  that  had  been  in  the 
hall  were  well  known  to  each  other,  yet  might 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


there  perchance  have  been  some  spy  unknown, 
who  had  edged  him  in  as  a  guest  to  one  of  the 
good  men.  Withal,  as  the  saw  saith:  The 
word  flieth,  the  wight  dieth.  And  it  were  well 
if  they  might  gather  a  little  host  ere  their 
foeman  might  gather  a  mickle. 

First  therefore  arose  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  and 
began  shortly  to  put  forth  the  sooth,  that  there 
was  come  the  son  of  King  Christopher  the  old, 
and  that  now  he  was  seeking  to  his  kingdom, 
not  for  lust  of  power  and  gain,  but  that  he 
might  be  the  friend  of  good  men  and  true,  and 
uphold  them  and  be  by  them  upholden.  And 
saith  he:  Look  ye  on  the  face  of  this  man, 
and  tell  me  where  ye  shall  find  a  friend  friend- 
lier than  he,  and  more  single-hearted?  And 
therewith  he  laid  his  hand  on  Christopher's 
head,  and  the  young  man  rose  up,  blushing 
like  a  maid,  and  thereafter  a  long  while  could 
no  lord  be  heard  for  the  tumult  of  gladness  and 
the  clashing  of  weapons. 

But  when  it  was  a  little  hushed,  then  spake 
Jack  again:  Now  need  no  man  say  more  to 
man  on  this  matter,  for  ye  call  this  curly-headed 
lad  the  King  of  Oakenrealm,  even  as  some  of 
ye  did  last  night. 

Mighty  was  the  shout  of  yea-say  that  arose 
at  that  word ;  and  when  it  was  stilled,  a  grey- 
head  stood  up  and  said:  King  Christopher, 
and  thou,  our  leader,  whom  we  shall  henceforth 


153 


Jack 
telleth 


Chris- 
topher 
taken  to 
Kins: 


154 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


A  trysi- 
ing  ap- 
pointed 


A  young 

man 

speaketh 


call  Earl,  it  is  now  meet  that  we  shear  up  the 
war-arrow,  and  send  it  forth  to  whithersoever 
we  deem  our  friends  dwell,  and  that  this  be 
done  at  once  here  in  this  Mote,  and  that  the 
hosting  be  after  three  nights'  frist  in  the  plain 
of  Hazeldale,  which  all  ye  know  is  twelve  miles 
nigher  to  Oakenrealm  than  this. 

All  men  yeasaid  this,  no  one  gainsaid  it; 
and  straightway  was  fire  kindled,  and  the 
bull  slain,  for  the  said  elder  had  brought  him 
thither ;  and .  the  arrow  was  sheared  and 
scorched  and  reddened,  and  the  runners  were 
fetched,  and  the  word  given  them,  and  they 
were  sped  on  their  errand. 

Uprose  then  another,  a  young  man,  and 
spake :  Many  stout  fellows  be  here,  and  some 
wise  and  well-ruled,  and  many  also  hot-head 
and  wilful:  Child  Christopher  is  King  now, 
and  we  all  know  him,  that  when  he  cometh 
into  the  fray  he  is  like  to  strike  three  strokes 
for  two  that  any  other  winneth ;  but  as  to  his 
lore  of  captainship,  if  he  hath  any,  he  was  born 
with  it,  as  is  like  enough,  seeing  who  was  his 
father ;  therefore  we  need  a  captain  well-proven, 
to  bid  us  how  to  turn  hither  and  thither,  and 
where  to  gather  thickest,  and  where  to  spread 
thinnest ;  and  when  to  fall  on  fiercely,  and  when 
to  give  way,  and  let  the  thicket  cover  us:  for 
wise  in  war  shall  our  foemen  be.  Now  there- 
fore if  any  one  needeth  a  better  captain  than 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


155 


our  kin-father  and  war-father  Jack  of  the  Tofts, 
he  must  needs  go  fetch  him  from  otherwhere ! 
How  sayest  thou,  Christopher  lad? 

Great  cheer  there  was  at  the  word,  and 
laughter  no  little  therewith.  But  Christopher 
stood  up,  and  took  Jack  by  the  hand,  and  said : 
Now  say  I,  that  if  none  else  follow  this  man 
into  battle,  yet  will  I ;  and  if  none  else  obey 
him  to  go  backward  or  forward  to  the  right 
hand  or  to  the  left  as  he  biddeth,  yet  will  I. 
Thou,  Wilfrid  Wellhead,  look  to  it  that  thou 
dost  no  less.     But  ye  folk,  what  will  ye  herein  ? 

So  they  all  yea-said  Jack  of  the  Tofts  for 
captain;  and  forsooth  they  might  do  no  less, 
for  he  was  wary  and  wise,  and  had  done  many 
deeds,  and  seen  no  little  of  warfare. 

Then  again  arose  a  man  of  some  forty  win- 
ters, strong  built  and  not  ungoodly,  but  not 
merry  of  countenance,  and  he  spake:  King 
and  war-leader,  I  have  a  word  to  say.  We  be 
wending  to  battle,  we  carles,  with  spear  in  fist 
and  sword  by  side ;  and  if  we  die  in  the  fray, 
of  the  day's  work  is  it;  but  what  do  we  with 
our  kinswomen,  as  mothers  and  daughters  and 
wives  and  she-friends,  and  the  little  ones  they 
have  borne  us  ?  For,  see  ye !  this  warfare  we 
are  faring,  maybe  it  shall  not  last  long,  and  yet 
maybe  it  shall ;  and  then  may  the  foeman  go 
about  us  and  fall  on  this  stead  if  we  leave  them 
behind  here  with  none  to  guard  them ;  and  if. 


Jack 
is  told 
of  for 
Captain 

Chris- 
topher 
wills  it 


Haward 


156 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  the 
women 


on  the  other  hand,  we  leave  them  men  enough 
for  their  warding,  then  we  minish  our  host 
overmuch.     What  do  we  then  ? 

Then  spake  Jack  of  the  Tofts:  This  is  well 
thought  of  by  Haward  of  Whiteacre,  and  we 
must  look  to  it.  And,  by  my  rede,  we  shall 
have  our  women  and  little  ones  with  us ;  and 
why  not.?  For  we  shall  then  but  be  moving 
Toftstead  as  we  move ;  and  ever  to  some  of  us 
hath  it  been  as  a  camp  rather  than  an  house. 
Moreover,  ye  know  it,  that  our  women  be  no 
useless  and  soft  queans,  who  durst  not  lie 
under  the  oak  boughs  for  a  night  or  two,  or 
wade  a  water  over  their  ankles,  but  valiant 
they  be,  and  kind,  and  helpful;  and  many  of 
them  are  there  who  can  draw  a  bow  with  the 
best,  and,  it  maybe,  push  a  spear  if  need  were. 
How  say  ye,  lads  1 

Now  this  also  they  yea-said  gladly ;  forsooth, 
they  had  scarce  been  fain  of  leaving  the  women 
behind,  at  least  the  younger  ones,  even  had 
they  been  safe  at  the  Tofts ;  for  there  is  no  time 
when  a  man  would  gladlier  have  a  fair  woman 
in  his  arms  than  when  battle  and  life-peril 
are  toward. 

Thereafter  the  Mote  sundered,  when  the 
Captain  had  bidden  his  men  this  and  that 
matter  that  each  should  look  to ;  and  said  that 
he,  for  his  part,  with  King  Christopher  and 
a  chosen  band,  would  set  off  for   Hazeldale 


A  yea-say 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


157 


on  the  morrow  morn,  whereas  some  deal  of  the 
gathering  would  of  a  certainty  be  come  thither 
by  then ;  and  that  there  was  enough  left  of  that 
day  to  see  to  matters  at  the  Tofts. 

So  all  men  went  about  their  business,  which 
was,  for  the  most  part,  seeing  to  the  victualling 
of  the  host. 


The 

Husting 

ended 


158 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER    XXVIII.     OF   THE   HOST- 
ING IN  HAZELDALE 


Comes 
Goldilind 
and  will 
fare  with 
the  men 


Jack  yea- 
says  it 


The  road 
to  Hazel- 
dale 


ON  the  morrow  early  was  Jack  of  the 
Tofts  dight  for  departure,  with 
Christopher  and  David  and  Gilbert 
and  five  score  of  his  best  men.  But 
when  they  went  out  of  the  porch  into  the 
sweet  morning,  lo !  there  was  Goldilind  before 
them,  clad  in  her  green  gown,  and  as  fresh  and 
dear  as  the  early  day  itself.  And  Jack  looked 
on  her  and  said:  And  thou,  my  Lady  and 
Queen,  thou  art  dight  as  thou  wouldst  wend 
with  us  ?  Yea,  she  said,  and  why  not  ?  What 
sayest  thou.  King  Christopher?  said  the  Cap- 
tain. Nay,  said  King  Christopher,  reddening, 
it  is  for  thee  to  yea-say  or  nay-say;  though 
true  it  is  that  I  have  bidden  her  farewell  for 
two  days'  space.  And  the  two  stood  looking 
on  one  another.  But  Jack  laughed  and  said: 
Well,  then,  so  be  it ;  but  let  us  get  to  the  way, 
or  else  when  the  sweethearts  of  these  lads  know 
that  we  have  a  woman  with  us  we  shall  have 
them  all  at  our  backs.  Thereat  all  laughed 
who  were  within  earshot,  and  were  merry. 

So  they  wended  the  wood-land  ways,  some 
afoot,  some  a-horseback,  of  whom  was  Jack  of 
the  Tofts,  but  Christopher   and    David  went 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


159 


afoot.     And  Goldilind  rode  a  fair  white  horse 
which  the  Captain  had  gotten  her. 

As  they  went,  and  King  Christopher  ever  by  A  reason 
Goldilind's  right-hand,  and  were  merry  and  gi'^'^n 
joyous,  they  two  were  alone  in  the  wood-land 
way ;  so  Christopher  took  her  hand  and  kissed 
it,  and  said :  Sweetling,  why  didst  thou  tell  me 
nought  of  thy  will  to  come  along  with  us.^ 
never  had  I  balked  thee.  She  looked  at  him, 
blushing  as  a  rose,  and  said:  Dear  friend,  I 
will  tell  thee;  I  knew  that  thou  wouldst  make 
our  parting  piteous-sweet  this  morning;  and  of 
that  I  would  not  be  balked.  See,  then,  how 
rich  I  am,  since  I  have  both  parted  from  thee 
and  have  thee.  And  therewith  she  louted 
down  from  her  saddle^  and  they  kissed  together 
sweetly,  and  so  thereafter  wore  the  way. 

So  came  they  to  the  plain  of  Hazeldale, 
which  was  a  wide  valley  with  a  middling  river 
winding  about  it,  the  wild-wood  at  its  back 
toward  the  Tofts,  and  in  front  down-land  nought 
wooded,  save  here  and  there  a  tree  nigh  a 
homestead  or  cot ;  for  that  way  the  land  was 
builded  for  a  space.  Forsooth  it  was  not  easy 
for  the  folk  thereabout  to  live  quietly,  but  if  they 
were  friends  in  some  wise  to  Jack  of  the  Tofts. 

So  when  the  company  of  the  Tofts  came  out    Folk  run 
into  the  dale  about  three  hours  after  noon,  it    to  them 
was  no  wonder  to  them  to  see  men  riding  and 
going  to  and  fro,  and  folk  pitching  tents  and 


Of  Hazel- 
dale 


i6o 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Talk  of 
the  King 
with  the 
Queen 


raising  booths  nigh  to  the  cover  of  the  wood; 
and  when  the  coming  of  the  Toft-folk  was 
seen,  and  the  winding  of  their  horns  heard, 
there  was  many  a  glad  cry  raised  in  answer, 
and  many  an  horn  blown,  and  all  men  there 
came  running  together  toward  where  now  was 
stayed  Jack  of  the  Tofts  and  Christopher  and 
their  men. 

Then  Goldilind  bade  Christopher  help  her 
light  down ;  so  he  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  was 
not  over  hasty  in  setting  her  down  again.  But 
when  she  stood  by  him,  she  looked  over  the 
sunny  field  darkened  by  the  folk  hastening 
over  the  greensward,  and  her  eyes  glittered  and 
her  cheek  flushed,  and  she  said :  Lord  King, 
be  these  some  others  of  thy  men .?  Yea,  sweet- 
ling,  said  he,  to  live  and  die  with  me.  She 
looked  on  him,  and  said  softly :  Maybe  it  were 
an  ill  wish  to  wish  that  I  were  thou ;  yet  if  it 
might  be  for  one  hour!  Said  he:  Shall  it  not 
be  for  more  than  one  hour .?  Shall  it  not  be  for 
evermore,  since  we  twain  are  become  oncf* 
Nay,  she  said,  this  is  but  a  word;  I  am  but 
thine  handmaid :  and  now  I  can  scarce  refrain 
my  body  from  falling  before  thy  feet.  He* 
laughed  in  her  face  for  joy,  and  said :  Abide  a 
while,  until  these  men  have  looked  on  thee, 
and  then  shalt  thou  see  how  thou  wilt  be  a 
flame  of  war  in  their  hearts  that  none  shall 
withstand. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


i6i 


Now  were  the  dale-dwellers  all  come  together 
in  their  weapons,  and  they  were  glad  of  their 
King  and  his  loveling;  and  stout  men  were 
they  all,  albeit  some  were  old,  and  some  scarce 
of  man's  age.  So  they  were  ranked  and  told 
over,  and  the  tale  of  them  was  over  six  score 
who  had  obeyed  the  war-arrow,  and  more  and 
more,  they  said,  would  come  in  every  hour. 
But  now  the  captains  of  them  bade  the  Toft- 
folk  eat  with  them;  and  they  yea-said  the 
bidding  merrily,  and  word  was  given,  and  sacks 
and  baskets  brought  forth,  and  barrels  to  boot, 
and  all  men  sat  down  on  the  greensward,  and 
high  was  the  feast  and  much  the  merriment  on 
the  edge  of  Hazeldale. 


Of  the 
Dale- 
dwellers 


They 
feast 


l62 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER     XXIX. 
TO  HAZELDALE 


TIDINGS     COME 


New- 
comers 


Tidings 
of  un- 
peace 


BUT  they  had  not  done  their  meat,  and 
had  scarce  begun  upon  their  drink, 
ere  they  saw  three  men  come  riding 
on  the  spur  over  the  crown  of  the 
bent  before  them;  these  made  no  stay  for 
aught,  but  rode  straight  through  the  ford  of 
the  river,  as  men  who  knew  well  where  it  was, 
and  came  on  hastily  toward  the  feasters  by 
the  wood-edge.  Then  would  some  have  run 
to  meet  them,  but  Jack  of  the  Tofts  bade  them 
abide  till  he  had  heard  the  tidings;  whereas 
they  needed  not  to  run  to  their  weapons,  for, 
all  of  them,  they  were  fully  dight  for  war,  save, 
it  might  be,  the  doing  on  of  their  sallets  or 
basnets.  But  Jack  and  Christopher  alone 
went  forward  to  meet  those  men;  and  the 
foremost  of  them  cried  out  at  once:  I  know 
thee.  Jack  of  the  Tofts !  I  know  thee !  Up  and 
arm!  up  and  arm!  for  the  foemen  are  upon 
thee;  so  choose  thee  whether  thou  wilt  fight 
or  flee.  Quoth  Jack,  laughing:  I  know  thee 
also,  Wat  of  White-end;  and  when  thou  hast 
told  me  how  many  and  who  be  the  foemen,  we 
will  look  either  to  fighting  or  fleeing.  Said 
Wat:  Thou  knowest  the  blazon  of  the  banner 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


163 


which  we  saw,  three  red  wolves  running  on  a 
silver  field?  Yea,  forsooth,  said  Jack;  'tis  the 
Baron  of  Brimside  that  beareth  that  shield 
ever;  and  the  now  Baron,  hight  the  Lord 
Gandolf,  how  many  was  he?  Said  Wat:  Ten 
hundreds  or  more.  But  what  say  ye,  fellows  ? 
Quoth  the  other  twain :  More,  more  they  were. 
Said  Jack  of  the  Tofts  :  Arid  when  shall  he  be 
here,  deem  ye?  In  less  than  an  hour, said  Wat, 
he  will  be  on  thee  with  great  and  small;  but 
his  riders,  some  of  them,  in  lesser  space. 

Then  turned  Jack  about  and  cried  out  for 
David,  and  when  he  came,  he  said:  Put  thy 
long  legs  over  a  good  horse,  and  ride  straight 
back  to  the  Tofts,  and  gather  whatever  may 
bear  spear  and  draw  bow,  and  hither  with 
them,  lad,  by  the  nighest  road;  tarry  not,  speak 
no  word,  be  gone ! 

So  David  turned,  and  was  presently  riding 
swiftly  back  through  the  wood-land  paths.  But 
Jack  spake  to  the  bearers  of  tidings:  Good 
fellows,  go  ye  yonder  and  bid  them  give  you  a 
morsel  and  a  cup;  and  tell  all  the  tidings,  and 
this,  withal,  that  we  have  nought  to  flee  from 
a  good  fightstead  for  Gandolf  of  Brimside. 
Therewith  he  turned  to  Christopher  and  said: 
Thy  pardon.  King,  but  these  matters  must  be 
seen  to  straightway.  Now  do  thou  help  me 
array  our  folk,  for  there  is  heart  enough  in 
them  as  in  thee  and  me;  and  mayhappen  we 


Of  the 

Lord 

Gandolf 


David 
Sent  to 
the  Tofts 
forfolk 


They 
order 
their 
folk 


1 64 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Ofthe 
array 


Ofthe 

eyot  in 
the  river 


may  make  an  end  to  this  matter  now  and  here. 
Moreover,  the  Baron  of  Brimside  is  a  stout 
carle,  so  fight  we  must,  meseemeth. 

Then  he  called  to  them  one  of  the  captains 
of  the  Tofts,  and  they  three  spake  together 
heedfully  a  little,  and  thereafter  they  fell  to 
work  arraying  the  folk ;  and  King  Christopher 
did  his  part  therein  deftly  and  swiftly,  for  quick 
of  wit  he  was,  and  that  the  more  whenso  any- 
thing was  to  be  done. 

As  to  the  array,  the  main  of  the  folk  that 
were  spearmen  and  billmen  but  moved  forward 
somewhat  from  where  they  had  dined  to  the 
hanging  of  the  bent,  so  that  their  foemen 
would  have  the  hill  against  them  or  ever  they 
came  on  point  and  edge.  But  the  bowmen,  of 
whom  were  now  some  two  hundreds,  for  many 
men  had  come  in  after  the  first  tally,  were 
spread  abroad  on  the  left  hand  of  the  spearmen 
toward  the  river,  where  the  ground  was  some- 
what broken,  and  bushed  with  thorn-bushes. 
And  a  bight  of  the  water  drew  nearer  to  the 
Tofters,  amidst  of  which  was  a  flat  eyot,  edged 
with  willows  and  covered  with  firm  and  sound 
greensward,  and  was  some  thirty  yards  endlong 
and  twenty  over-thwart.  So  there  they  abode 
the  coming  of  the  foe,  and  it  was  now  hard  on 
five  o'clock. 

But  Christopher  went  up  to  Goldilind  where 
she  stood  amidst  of  the  spearmen,  hand  turning 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


over  hand,  and  her  feet  wandering  to  and  fro 
almost  without  her  will ;  and  when  he  came  to 
her,  she  had  much  ado  to  refrain  her  from 
falling  on  his  bosom  and  weeping  there.  But 
he  cried  to  her  gaily:  Now,  my  Lady  and 
Queen,  thou  shalt  see  a  fair  play  toward  even 
sooner  than  we  looked  for;  and  thine  eyes 
shall  follow  me,  if  the  battle  be  thronged,  by 
this  token,  that  amongst  all  these  good  men 
and  true  I  only  wear  a  forgilded  basnet  with 
a  crown  about  it.  O!  she  said,  if  it  were  but 
over,  and  thou  alive  and  free !  I  would  pay  for 
that,  I  deem,  if  I  might,  by  a  sojourn  in  Green- 
harbour  again.  What!  he  said,  that  I  might 
have  to  thrust  myself  into  the  peril  of  snatching 
thee  forth  again?  And  he  laughed  merrily. 
Nay,  said  he,  this  play  must  needs  begin  before 
it  endeth ;  and  by  Saint  Nicholas,  I  deem  that 
to-day  it  beginneth  well.  But  she  put  her 
hands  before  her  face,  and  her  shoulders  were 
shaken  with  sobs.  Alas!  sweetling,  said  he, 
that  my  joy  should  be  thy  sorrow!  But,  I  pray 
thee,  take  not  these  stout-hearts  for  runaways. 
And  Oh!  look,  look! 

She  looked  up,  wondering  and  timorous,  but 
all  about  her  the  men  sprang  up  and  shouted, 
and  tossed  up  bill  and  sword,  and  the  echo  of 
their  cries  came  back  from  the  bowmen  on  the 
left,  and  Christopher's  sword  came  rattling  out 
of  the  scabbard  and  went  gleaming  up  aloft. 


165 

Chris- 
topher 
telleth 
Goldilind 
of  the 
battle 


Goldilind 
astonish- 
ed 


1 66 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


She 

seeth  the 
foemen 


She  is 
valiant 


Thefolk 
hail  her 


Then  words  came  into  the  cry  of  the  folk,  and 
Goldilind  heard  it,  that  they  cried  Child 
Christopher!  King  Christopher!  Then  over 
her  head  came  a  sound  of  flapping  and  rending 
as  the  evening  wind  beat  about  the  face  of  the 
wood;  and  she  heard  folk  cry  about  her:  The 
banner,  the  banner !  Ho  for  the  Wood-wife  of 
Oakenrealm! 

Then  her  eyes  cleared  for  what  was  aloof 
before  her,  and  she  saw  a  dark  mass  come 
spreading  down  over  the  bent  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  and  glittering  points  and 
broad  gleams  of  white  light  amidst  of  it,  and 
noise  came  from  it;  and  she  knew  that  here 
were  come  the  foemen.  But  she  thought  to 
herself  that  they  looked  not  so  many  after  all; 
and  she  looked  at  the  great  and  deft  bodies  of 
their  folk,  and  their  big-headed  spears  and 
wide-bladed  glaves  and  bills,  and  strove  with 
her  heart  and  refrained  her  fear,  and  thrust 
back  the  image  which  had  arisen  before  her  of 
Greenharbour  come  back  again,  and  she  lonely 
and  naked  in  the  Least  Guard-chamber:  and 
she  stood  firm,  and  waved  her  hand  to  greet 
the  folk. 

And  lo!  there  was  Christopher  kneeling 
before  her  and  kissing  her  hand,  and  great 
shouts  arising  about  her  of  The  Lady  of 
Oakenrealm!  The  Lady  of  Meadham!  For 
the  Lady  !  For  the  Lady ! 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


167 


CHAPTER  XXX. 
THAT  WAS  SET 
HAZELDALE 


OF     THE     FIELD 
IN  THE   HOLM   OF 


NOW  thither  cometh  Jack  o'  the  Tofts, 
and  spake  to  Christopher:  See  thou, 
lad;  Lord  King,  I  should  say;  this 
looketh  not  like  very  present  battle, 
for  they  be  stayed  half  way  down  the  bent; 
and  lo  thou,  some  half  score  are  coming  forth 
from  the  throng  with  a  white  shield  raised 
aloft.  Do  we  in  likewise,  for  they  would  talk 
with  us.  Shall  we  trust  them,  father?  said 
Christopher.  Trust  them  we  may,  son,  said 
Jack;  Gandolf  is  a  violent  man,  and  a  lifter  of 
other  men's  goods,  but  I  deem  not  so  evil  of 
him  as  that  he  would  bewray  troth. 

So  then  they  let  do  a  white  cloth  over  a 
shield  and  hoist  it  on  a  long  spear,  and 
straightway  they  gat  to  horse.  Jack  of  the 
Tofts,  and  Christopher,  and  Haward  of  White- 
acre,  and  Gilbert,  and  a  half  score  all  told ;  and 
they  rode  straight  down  to  the  ford,  which  was 
just  below  the  tail  of  the  eyot  aforesaid,  and  as 
they  went,  they  saw  the  going  of  the  others, 
who  were  by  now  hard  on  the  water-side;  and 
said  Jack :  See  now,  King  Christopher,  he  who 
rides  first  in  a  surcoat  of  his  arms  is  even  the 


They 
will  talk 

with  the 
foemen 


Jack 
telleth 
of  the 
riding 


1 68 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The 

others 
rear  a 
white 
shield 


Baron,  the  black  bullet-headed  one;  and  the 
next  to  him,  the  red-head,  is  his  squire  and 
man,  Oliver  Marson,  a  stout  man,  but  fierce 
and  grim-hearted.  Lo  thou,  they  are  taking 
the  water,  but  they  are  making  for  the  eyot 
and  not  our  shore ;  son  mine,  this  will  mean  a 
hazeled  field  in  the  long  run;  but  now  they 
will  look  for  us  to  come  to  them  therein.  Yea, 
now  they  are  aland  and  have  pitched  their 
white  shield.  And  hearken,  that  is  their  horn; 
blow  we  an  answer :  ho,  noise !  set  thy  lips  to 
the  brass. 

So  then,  when  one  horn  had  done  its  song, 
the  other  took  it  up,  and  all  men  of  both  hosts 
knew  well  that  the  horns  blew  but  for  truce 
and  parley. 

Now  come  the  Toft-folk  to  the  ford,  and 
take  the  water,  which  was  very  shallow  on 
their  side,  and  when  they  come  up  on  to  the 
eyot,  they  find  the  Baron  and  his  folk  off  their 
horses,  and  lying  on  the  green  grass,  so  they 
also  lighted  down,  and  stood  and  hailed  the 
new-comers.  Then  uprose  the  Lord  Gandolf, 
and  greeted  the  Toft-folk,  and  said:  Jack  of 
the  Tofts,  thou  ridest  many-manned  to-day. 
Yea,  Lord,  said  Jack,  and  thou  also.  What  is 
thine  errand  .^^  Nay,  said  the  Baron,  what  is 
thine .?  As  for  mine  host  here,  there  came  a 
bird  to  Brimside  and  did  me  to  wit  that  I 
should  be  like  to  need  a  throng  if  I  came  thy 


They 
meet  in 

the  eyot 


Jack 

talks 
with  the 
Baron 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR  169 

way ;  and  sooth  was  that.  Come  now,  tell  us 
what  is  toward,  thou  rank  reiver,  though  I 
have  an  inkling  thereof;  for  if  this  were  a 
mere  lifting,  thou  wouldst  not  sit  still  here 
amidst  thy  friends  of  Hazeldale. 

Lord,  said  Jack  o'  the  Tofts,  thou  shalt  hear  Of  the 
mine  errand,  and  then  give  heed  to  what  thou  banner 
wilt  do.  Look  to  the  bent  under  the  wood, 
and  tell  me,  dost  thou  see  the  blazon  of  the 
banner  under  which  be  my  men  ?  That  can  I 
not,  said  the  Lord  Gandolf ;  but  I  have  seen 
the  banner  of  Oakenrealm,  which  beareth  the 
wood-woman  with  loins  garlanded  with  oak- 
leaves,  look  much  like  to  it  at  such  a  distance. 

Said  Jack:  It  is  not  ill  guessed.  Yonder 
banner  is  the  King's  banner,  and  beareth  on  it 
the  woman  of  Oakenrealm.  The  Lord  bent 
his  brows  on  him,  and  said:  Forsooth,  rank 
reiver,  I  wotted  not  that  thou  hadst  King  Rolf 
for  thy  guest. 

Quoth  Jack  of  the  Tofts:  Forsooth,  Lord,  ofthe 
no  such  guest  as  the  Earl  Marshal  Rolf  would  King 
I  have  alive  in  my  poor  house.  Well,  Jack, 
said  the  big  Lord,  grinning,  arede  me  the 
riddle,  and  then  we  shall  see  what  is  to  be 
done,  as  thou  sayest.  Lord,  said  Jack,  dost 
thou  see  this  young  man  standing  by  me? 
Yea,  said  the  other,  he  is  big  enough  that  I 
may  see  him  better  than  thy  banner :  if  he  but 
make  old  bones,  as  is  scarce  like,  since  he  is  of 


170 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He  of 
Brimside 
telle th  his 
errand 


thy  flock,  he  shall  one  day  make  a  pretty  man; 
he  is  a  gay  rider  now.     What  else  is  he  ? 

Quoth  Jack  of  the  Tofts:  He  is  my  King, 
and  thy  King,  and  the  all-folk's  King,  and  the 
King  of  Oakenrealm  :  and  now,  hearken  mine 
errand :  it  is  to  make  all  folk  name  him 
King. 

Said  the  Lord :  This  minstrel's  tale  goes 
with  the  song  which  the  bird  sang  to  me  this 
morning ;  and  therefore  am  I  here  thronging ; 
to  win  thy  head,  rank  reiver,  and  this  young 
man's  head,  since  it  may  not  better  be,  and  let 
the  others  go  free  for  this  time.  Hah  !  what 
sayest  thou?  and  thou,  youngling?  'Tis  but 
the  stroke  of  a  sword,  since  thou  hast  fallen 
into  my  hands,  and  not  in  the  hangman's  or 
the  King's. 

Thou  must  win  them  first.  Lord,  said  Jack 
of  the  Tofts.  Therefore,  what  sayest  thou? 
Where  shall  we  cast  down  the  white  shield 
and  uprear  the  red  ? 

Hot  art  thou,  head,  heart,  and  hand,  rank 
reiver,  said  the  Lord ;  bide  a  while.  So  he  sat 
silent  a  little ;  then  he  said :  Thou  seest.  Jack 
of  the  Tofts,  that  now  thou  hast  thrust  the 
torch  into  the  tow ;  if  I  go  back  to  King  Rolf 
without  the  heads  of  you  twain,  I  am  like  to 
pay  for  it  with  mine  own.  Therefore  hearken. 
If  we  buckle  together  in  fight  presently,  it  is 
most  like  that  I  shall  come  to  my  above,  but 


The 
Baron 
speaketh 
his  mind 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


171 


thou  art  so  wily  and  stout  that  it  is  not  unHke 
that  thou,  and  perchance  this  luckless  young- 
ling, may  slip  through  my  fingers  into  the 
wood ;  and  then  it  will  avail  me  little  with  the 
King  that  I  have  slain  a  few  score  nameless 
wolf-heads.  So,  look  you !  here  is  a  fair  field 
hazelled  by  God ;  let  us  two  use  it  to-day,  and 
fight  to  the  death  here;  and  then  if  thou  win 
me,  smite  off  my  head,  and  let  my  men  fight  it 
out  afterwards,  as  best  they  may  without  me, 
and  'tis  like  they  will  be  beaten  then.  But  if 
I  win  thee,  then  I  win  this  youngling  withal, 
and  bear  back  both  heads  to  my  Lord  King, 
after  I  have  scattered  thy  wolf-heads  and  slain 
as  many  as  I  will ;  which  shall  surely  befall,  if 
thou  be  slain  first. 

Then  cried  out  Jack  of  the  Tofts :  Hail  to 
thy  word,  stout-heart !  this  is  well  offered,  and 
I  take  it,  for  myself  and  my  Lord  King  here. 
And  all  that  stood  by  and  heard  gave  a  glad 
sound  with  their  voices,  and  their  armour 
rattled  and-  rang  as  man  turned  to  man  to 
praise  their  captains. 

But  now  spake  Christopher :  Lord  of  Brim- 
side,  it  is  nought  wondrous  though  thou  set  me 
aside  as  of  no  account,  whereas  thou  deemest 
me  no  king  or  king's  kindred ;  but  thou,  Lord 
Earl,  who  wert  once  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  I  marvel 
at  thee,  that  thou  hast  forgotten  thy  King  so 
soon.     Ye  twain  shall  now  wot  that  this  is  my 


He 

biddeth 
to  holm 


The  joy 
of  Jack 


Speaks 
King 
Chris- 
topher 


172 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


He 

throws 
down  his 
glove 


quarrel,  and  that  none  but  I  shall  take  this 
battle  upon  him. 

Thou  servant  of  Rolf,  the  traitor  and  mur- 
derer, hearken!  I  say  that  I  am  King  of 
Oakenrealm,  and  the  very  son  of  King  Chris- 
topher the  old ;  and  that  will  I  maintain  with 
my  body  against  every  gainsayer.  Thou  Lord 
of  Brimside,  wilt  thou  gainsay  it  ?  Then  I  say 
thou  liest,  and  lo  here,  my  glove!  And  he 
cast  it  down  before  the  Lord. 

Again  was  there  good  rumour,  and  that  from 
either  side  of  the  bystanders ;  but  Jack  of  the 
Tofts  stood  up  silent  and  stiff,  and  the  Baron 
of  Brimside  laughed,  and  said :  Well,  swain,  if 
thou  art  weary  of  life,  so  let  it  be,  as  for  me; 
but  how  sayest  thou.  Jack  of  the  Tofts  .f*  Art 
thou  content  to  give  thine  head  away  in  this 
fashion,  whereas  thou  wottest  that  I  shall 
presently  slay  this  king  of  thine  t 

Said  Jack:  The  King  of  Oakenrealm  must 
rule  me  as  well  as  others  of  his  liege-men:  he 
must  fight  if  he  will,  and  be  slain  if  he  will. 
Then  suddenly  he  fell  a-laughing,  and  beat  his 
hand  on  his  thigh  till  the  armour  rattled  again, 
and  then  he  cried  out:  Lord  Gandolf,  Lord 
Gandolf,  have  a  care,  I  bid  thee !  Where  wilt 
thou  please  to  be  buried.  Lord  ? 

Said  the  other:  I  wot  not  what  thou  wilt 
mean  by  thy  fooling,  rank  reiver.  But  here  I 
take    up   this   youngling's  glove;  and  on  his 


The  gibe 
of  Jack 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


173 


head  be  his  fate  !  Now  as  to  this  battle.  My 
will  is,  that  we  two  champions  be  all  alone  and 
afoot  on  the  eyot.     How  say  ye  ? 

Even  so  be  it,  said  Jack ;  but  I  say  that  half 
a  score  on  each  side  shall  be  standing  on  their 
own  bank  to  see  the  play,  and  the  rest  of  the 
host  come  no  nigher  than  now  we  are. 

I  yea-say  it,  said  the  Baron;  and  now  do 
thou,  rank  reiver,  go  back  to  thy  fellowship 
and  tell  them  what  we  have  areded,  and  do 
thou,  Oliver  Marson,  do  so  much  for  our  folk ; 
and  bid  them  wot  this,  that  if  any  of  them 
break  the  troth,  he  shall  lose  nought  more 
than  his  life  for  that  same. 

Therewith  all  went  ashore  to  either  bank, 
save  the  Baron  of  Brimside  and  Christopher. 
And  the  Baron  laid  him  down  on  the  ground 
and  fell  to  whistling  the  tune  of  a  merry  Yule 
dance;  but  as  for  Christopher,  he  looked  on 
his  foeman,  and  deemed  he  had  seldom  seen 
so  big  and  stalwarth  a  man ;  and  withal  he  was 
of  ripe  age,  and  had  seen  some  forty  winters. 
Then  he  also  cast  himself  down  on  the  grass, 
and  fell  into  a  kind  of  dream,  as  he  watched  a 
pair  of  wagtails  that  came  chirping  up  from 
the  sandy  spit  below  the  eyot;  till  suddenly 
great  shouting  broke  out,  first  from  his  own 
bent,  and  then  from  the  foemen's,  and  Christo- 
pher knew  that  the  folk  on  either  side  had  just 
heard  of  the  battle  that  was  to  be  on  the  holm. 


They  talk 
of  the 
battle 


The 
cham- 
pions left 
alone 


The 
hosts 
hear  of 
the  battle 


174 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


King 
Chris- 
topher 
is  armed 


The  Baron  arose  at  the  sound  and  looked  to 
his  own  men,  whence  were  now  coming  that 
half-score  who  were  to  look  on  the  battle  from 
the  bank ;  but  Christopher  stirred  not,  but  lay 
qliietly  amongst  the  flowers  of  the  grass,  till  he 
heard  the  splash  of  horse-hoofs  in  the  ford,  and 
there  presently  was  come  Jack  of  the  Tofts 
bearing  basnet  and  shield  for  his  lord.  And 
he  got  off  his  horse  and  spake  to  Christopher: 
If  I  may  not  fight  for  thee,  my  son  and  King, 
yet  at  least  it  is  the  right  of  thine  Earl  to 
play  the  squire  to  thee :  but  a  word  before 
thy  basnet  is  over  thine  ears ;  the  man  yonder 
is  well-nigh  a  giant  for  stature  and  strength ; 
yet  I  think  thou  mayest  deal  with  him,  and  be 
none  the  sorer  when  thou  liest  down  to-night. 
To  be  short,  this  is  it:  when  thou  hast  got  a 
stroke  in  upon  him,  and  he  falters,  then  give 
him  no  time,  but  fly  at  him  in  thy  wild-cat 
manner  and  show  what-like  thews  thou  hast 
under  thy  smooth  skin;  now  thine  helm  lad. 
So  art  thou  dight;  and  something  tells  me 
thou  shalt  do  it  off  in  victory. 


Good 
counsel 
of  Jack 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


175 


CHAPTER  XXXI.  THE  BATTLE  ON 
THE  HOLM 


SO  when  Christopher  was  armed,  Jack 
turned  about  speedily,  and  so  gat  him 
back  through  the  ford  and  stood  there 
on  the  bank  with  the  nine  other  folk 
of  the  Tofts.  And  by  this  time  was  Gandolf  of 
Brimside  armed  also,  and  Oliver  Marson,  who 
had  done  his  helm  on  him,  was  gone  to  his  side 
of  the  river. 

Drew  the  huge  man-at-arms  then  toward 
Christopher,  but  his  sword  was  yet  in  the 
sheath :  Christopher  set  his  point  to  the  earth 
and  abode  him ;  and  the  Baron  spake :  Lad, 
thou  art  fair  and  bold  both,  as  I  can  see  it,  and 
Jack  of  the  Tofts  is  so  much  an  old  foe  of 
mine,  that  he  is  well-nigh  a  friend :  so  what 
sayest  thou?  If  thou  wilt  yield  thee  straight- 
way, I  will  have  both  thine  head  and  the 
outlaw's  with  me  to  King  Rolf,  but  yet  on 
your  shoulders  and  ye  two  alive.  Haps  will 
go  as  haps  will;  and  it  may  be  that  ye  shall 
both  live  for  another  battle,  and  grow  wiser, 
and  mayhappen  abide  in  the  wood  with  the 
reiver's  men.     Hah  ?     What  sayest  thou } 

Christopher  laughed  and  said:  Wouldest 
thou   pardon    one   who   is    not    yet    doomed. 


An 

offer  of 
Gandolf 


176 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topJur 
naysays 
U 


They 

throw 

down 

their 

shields 


Of  handy 
strokes 


Baron  ?  And  yet  thy  word  is  pleasant  to  us ; 
for  we  see  that  if  we  win  thee,  thou  shalt  be 
good  liege  man  of  us.  Now,  Baron,  sword  in 
fist! 

Gandolf  drew  his  sword,  muttering:  Ah, 
hah !  he  is  lordly  and  kingly  enough,  yet  may 
this  learn  him  a  lesson.  Indeed  the  blade  was 
huge  and  brown  and  ancient,  and  sword  and 
man  had  looked  a  very  terror  save  to  one 
great-hearted. 

But  Christopher  said:  What  sayest  thou 
now.  Baron,  shall  we  cast  down  our  shields  to 
earth  ?  For  why  should  we  chop  into  wood, 
and  leather  }  The  Baron  cast  down  his  shield, 
and  said :  Bold  are  thy  words,  lad ;  if  thy  deeds 
go  with  them,  it  may  be  better  for  thee  than 
for  me.     Now  keep  thee. 

And  therewith  he  leapt  forward  and  swept 
his  huge  sword  around;  but  Christopher 
swerved  speedily  and  enough,  so  that  the  blade 
touched  him  not,  and  the  huge  man  had  over- 
reached himself,  and  ere  he  had  his  sword  well 
under  sway  again,  Christopher  had  smitten 
him  so  sharply  on  the  shoulder  that  the  mails 
were  sundered  and  the  blood  ran;  and  withal 
the  Baron  staggered  with  the  mere  weight  of 
the  stroke.  Then  Christopher  saw  his  time, 
and  leapt  aloft  and  dealt  such  a  stroke  on  the 
side  of  his  head,  that  the  Baron  tottered  yet 
more ;  but  now  was  he  taught  by  those  two 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


177 


terrible  strokes,  and  he  gathered  all  his  heart 
to  him  and  all  the  might  of  his  thews,  and 
leapt  aback  and  mastered  his  sword,  and  came 
on  fierce  but  wary,  shouting  out  for  Brimside 
and  the  King. 

Christopher  cried  never  a  cry,  but  swung  his 
sword  well  within  his  sway,  and  the  stroke 
came  on  Gandolf's  fore-arm  and  brake  the 
mails  and  wounded  him,  and  then  as  the  Baron 
rushed  forward,  the  wary  lad  gat  his  blade 
under  his  foeman's  nigh  the  hilts,  and  he  gave 
it  a  wise  twist  and  forth  flew  the  ancient  iron 
away  from  its  master. 

Gandolf  seemed  to  heed  not  that  he  was 
swordless,  but  gave  out  a  great  roar  and  rushed 
at  Christopher  to  close  with  him,  and  the  well- 
knit  lad  gave  back  before  him  and  turned  from 
side  to  side,  and  kept  the  sword-point  before 
Gandolf's  eyes  ever,  till  suddenly,  as  the  Baron 
was  running  his  fiercest,  he  made  a  mighty 
sweep  at  his  right  leg,  since  he  had  no  more  to 
fear  his  sword,  and  the  edge  fell  so  strong  and 
true,  that  but  for  the  byrny-hose  he  had  smitten 
the  limb  asunder,  and  even  as  it  was  it  made 
him  a  grievous  wound,  so  that  the  Lord  of 
Brimside  fell  clattering  to  the  earth,  and 
Christopher  bestrode  him  and  cried:  How 
sayest  thou,  champion,  is  it  enough  ?  Yea, 
enough,  and  maybe  more,  said  the  Baron. 
Wilt  thou  smite  off  mine  head?  or  what  wilt 


They 
fight 
wisely 


The  last 
stroke 


The/all 
of  a 
champion 


178 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher 
giveth 
him  peace 


thou?  Said  Christopher:  Here  hath  been 
enough  smiting,  meseemeth,  save  thy  lads  and 
ours  have  a  mind  to  buckle  to;  and  lo  thou! 
men  are  running  down  from  the  bents  towards 
us  from  both  sides,yet  not  in  any  warlike  manner 
as  yet.  Now,  Baron,  here  cometh  thy  grim 
squire  that  I  heard  called  Oliver,  and  if  thou 
wilt  keep  the  troth,  thou  shalt  bid  him  order 
thy  men  so  that  they  fall  not  upon  us  till  the 
battle  be  duly  pitched.  Then  shalt  thou  be 
borne  home,  since  thou  canst  not  go,  with  no 
hindrance  from  us. 

Now  was  Oliver  come  indeed,  and  the  other 
nine  with  him,  and  on  the  other  side  was  come 
Jack  of  the  Tofts  and  four  others. 

Then  spake  the  Baron  of  Brimside:  I  may 
do  better  than  thou  biddest  me;  for  now  I 
verily  trow  herein,  that  thou  art  the  son  of 
Christopher  the  old;  so  valiant  as  thou  art, 
and  so  sad  a  smiter,  and  withal  that  thou 
fearest  not  to  let  thy  foeman  live.  So  hearken 
all  ye,  and  thou  specially,  Oliver  Marson,  my 
captain ;  I  am  now  become  the  man  of  my  lord 
King  Christopher,  and  will  follow  him  whereso 
he  will ;  and  I  deem  that  will  presently  be  to 
Oakenham,  and  the  King's  seat  there.  Now 
look  to  it  that  thou,  Oliver,  order  my  men 
under  King  Christopher's  banner,  till  I  be 
healed;  and  then  if  all  be  not  over,  I  shall 
come  forth  myself,  shield  on  neck  and  spear  in 


The 
Baron 
gives 
himself 
to  Chris- 
topher 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


179 


They 

swear 

allegiance 


fist,  to  do  battle  for  my  liege  lord ;  so  help  me 
God  and  St.  James  of  the  Water ! 

Therewith  speech  failed  him  and  his  wit 
therewith ;  so  betwixt  them  they  unarmed  him 
and  did  him  what  leechdom  they  might  do 
there  and  then ;  and  he  was  nowise  hurt 
deadly:  as  for  Child  Christopher,  he  had  no 
scratch  of  steel  on  him.  And  Oliver  knelt 
before  him  when  he  had  dight  his  own  lord, 
and  swore  fealty  to  him  then  and  there ;  and 
so  departed,  to  order  the  folk  of  Brimside  and 
tell  them  the  tidings,  and  swear  them  liege 
men  of  King  Christopher. 


i8o 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


CHAPTER    XXXII.      OF   GOLDILIND 
AND  CHRISTOPHER 


The 
banner 
fares 
down 


The 

Brimside 
men  are 
hearty 


Goldilind 
shame- 
fast 


NOW  Jack  of  the  Tofts  said  a  word  to 
one  of  his  men,  and  he  rode  straight- 
way up  into  the  field  under  the  wood, 
and  spake  to  three  of  the  captains  of 
the  folk,  and  they  ranked  a  hundred  of  the  men, 
of  those  who  were  best  dight,  and  upraised 
amongst  them  the  banner  of  Oakenrealm,  and 
led  all  them  down  to  the  river  bank ;  and  with 
these  must  needs  go  Goldilind ;  and  when  they 
came  down  thither,  Christopher  and  Jack  were 
there  on  the  bank  to  hail  them,  and  they  raised 
a  great  shout  when  they  saw  their  King  and 
their  Earl  standing  there,  and  the  shout  was 
given  back  from  the  wood-side;  and  then  the 
men  of  Brimside  took  it  up,  for  they  had  heard 
the  bidding  of  their  Lord,  and  he  was  now  in 
a  pavilion  which  they  had  raised  for  him  on 
the  mead,  and  the  leeches  were  looking  to  his 
hurts;  and  they  feared  him,  but  rather  loved 
than  hated  him,  and  he  was  more  to  them  than 
the  King  in  Oakenham,  and  they  were  all 
ready  to  do  his  will. 

But  as  to  Goldilind,  her  mind  it  had  been, 
as  she  was  going  down  the  meadow,  that  she 
would  throw  herself  upon  Christopher's  bosom 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


i8i 


Jack 
praises 
the  battle 


and  love  him  with  glad  tears  of  love ;  but  as 
she  came  and  stood  over  against  him,  she  was 
abashed,  and  stood  still  looking  on  him,  and 
spake  no  word ;  and  he  also  was  ashamed  before 
all  that  folk  to  say  the  words  whereof  his  heart 
was  full,  and  longed  for  the  night,  that  they 
might  be  alone  together. 

But  at  last  he  said:  Lady  and  Queen,  thou 
seest  that  we  be  well-beloved  that  they  rejoice 
so  much  in  a  little  deed  of  mine.  And  still 
she  spake  nought,  and  held  hand  in  hand. 

But  Jack  of  the  Tofts  spake  and  said:  By 
St.  Hubert!  the  deed  may  be  little,  though 
there  be  men  who  would  think  no  little  of 
overcoming  the  biggest  man  and  the  fellest 
fighter  of  Oakenrealm,but  at  least  great  things 
shall  come  thereof.  King,  thy  strokes  of  this 
day  have  won  thee  Oakenrealm,  or  no  man  I 
know  in  field ;  and  many  a  mother's  son  have 
they  saved  from  death.  For  look  thou  yonder 
over  the  river,  Goldilind,  my  Lady,  and  tell  me 
what  thou  seest.  She  turned  to  him  and  said : 
Lord  Earl,  I  see  warriors  a  many.  Yea,  said 
Jack,  and  stout  fellows  be  they  for  the  more 
part ;  and  hard  had  been  the  hand-play  had  we 
met,  ere  they  had  turned  their  backs ;  but  now, 
see  thou,  we  shall  wend  side  by  side  toward 
Oakenrealm,  for  our  Lord  there  hath  won  them 
to  his  friends ;  and  doubt  thou  not  that  when 
they  see  him  and  thee  anigh,  they  shall  be 


His  hope 
is  high 


l82 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The  King 

kisses 

Goldilind 


friends  in  deed.  What!  dost  thou  weep  for 
this  ?  Or  is  it  because  he  hath  done  the  deed 
and  not  thou  ?  or  rather,  because  thine  heart  is 
full  for  the  love  of  him?  She  smiled  kindly 
on  Jack,  but  even  therewith  she  felt  two  hands 
laid  on  her  shoulders,  and  Christopher  kissed 
her  without  any  word. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


183 


CHAPTER  XXXin.  A  COUNCIL  OF 
CAPTAINS:  THE  HOST  COMES  TO 
BROADLEES,  AND  MAKES  FOR 
WOODWALL 


THAT  night,  though  there  was  some 
little  coming  and  going  between  the 
Tofters  and  the  Brimsiders,  yet  either 
flock  slept  on  their  own  side  of  the 
river.  Moreover,  before  the  midst  of  the  night, 
Cometh  David  to  the  wood-side,  and  had  with 
him  all  men  defensible  of  the  Tofts  and  the 
houses  thereabout,  and  most  of  the  women 
also,  many  of  whom  bore  spear  or  bow,  so  that 
now  by  the  wood-side,  what  with  them  of  the 
Tofts  and  the  folk  who  joined  them  thereto 
from  the  country-side  about  Hazeldale,  there 
were  well-nigh  ten  hundreds  of  folk  under 
weapons ;  and  yet  more  came  in  the  night 
through;  for  the  tidings  of  the  allegiance  of 
Brimside  was  spreading  full  fast. 

Betimes  on  the  morrow  was  King  Christo- 
pher afoot,  and  he  and  Jack  and  David  and 
Gilbert,  and  they  twelve  in  company,  went 
down  to  the  banner  by  the  water-side ;  and  to 
them  presently  came  Oliver  Marson  and  ten 
other  of  the  captains  of  Brimside,  and  did  them 
to  wit  that  the  Baron  were  fain  if  they  would 


David 
brings 
folk  to 
the  host 


The 
Tofter 
Captains 
cross  the 
water 


1 84 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


The  mind 
of  the 
Baron 


He  would 

straight 
to  Oak- 
enham 


come  to  his  pavilion  and  hold  counsel  therein, 
for  that  he  was  not  so  sick  but  he  might  well 
speak  his  mind  from  where  he  lay.  So  thither 
they  went  all,  with  good  will,  and  the  Baron 
greeted  them  friendly,  and  made  what  reverence 
he  might  to  Christopher,  and  bade  him  say 
what  was  his  mind  and  his  will.  But  Christo- 
pher bade  them  who  were  his  elders  in  battle 
to  speak ;  and  the  Baron  laughed  outright,  and 
said :  Meseemeth,  Lord  King,  thou  didst  grow 
old  yesterday  at  my  costs ;  but  since  thou  wilt 
have  me  to  speak,  I  will  even  do  so.  And  to 
make  matters  the  shorter,  I  will  say  that  I  wot 
well  what  ye  have  to  do;  and  that  is,  to  fall 
upon  the  Earl  Marshal's  folk  ere  they  fall  upon 
us.  Now  some  folk  deem  we  should  fare  to 
Brimside  and  have  a  hosting  there ;  but  I  say 
nay;  whereas  it  lieth  out  of  the  road  to 
Oakenham,  and  thereby  is  our  road  meseem- 
eth ;  and  it  is  but  some  six  days'  riding  hence, 
save,  as  is  most  like,  two  of  those  days  be  days 
of  battle.  But  if  we  go  straight  forward  with 
banners  displayed,  each  day's  faring  shall  be  a 
day  of  hosting  and  gathering;  for  I  tell  thee. 
Lord  King,  the  fame  of  thee  has  by  now  gone 
far  in  this  country-side.  Wherefore  I  say  no 
more,  since  I  wax  weary,  than  this:  to  the 
road  this  morning,  and  get  we  so  far  as 
Broadlees  ere  night-fall,  for  there  we  shall  get 
both  victual  and  folk. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


185 


There  was  good  cheer  made  at  his  word,  so 
Christopher  spake:  Baron  of  Brimside,  thou 
hast  spoken  my  very  mind  and  will ;  and  but 
if  these  lords  and  captains  gainsay  it,  let  us 
tarry  no  longer,  but  array  all  our  folk  in  good 
order  and  take  tale  of  them,  and  so  for  Broad- 
lees.     What  say  ye,  lords  ? 

None  nay-said  it,  so  there  was  no  more  talk 
save  as  to  the  ordering  of  this  or  the  other 
company.  And  it  was  so  areded  that  the 
Brimside  men  should  fare  first  at  the  head  of 
the  host  with  the  banner  of  Brimside,  and  that 
then  should  go  the  mingled  folk  of  the 
country-side,  and  lastly  the  folk  of  the  Tofts 
with  the  banner  of  Oakenrealm ;  so  that  if  the 
host  came  upon  foemen,  they  might  be  for 
a  cloud  to  hide  the  intent  of  their  battles 
awhile  till  they  might  take  their  advantage. 

So  went  the  captains  to  their  companies, 
and  the  Tofters  and  their  mates  crossed  the 
river  to  the  men  of  Brimside,  who  gave  them 
good  cheer  when  they  came  amongst  them; 
and  it  was  hard  to  order  the  host  for  a  while, 
so  did  the  upland  folk  throng  about  the  King 
and  the  Queen  ;  and  happy  were  they  who  had 
a  full  look  on  Goldilind ;  and  yet  were  some  so 
lucky  and  so  bold  that  they  kissed  a  hand  of 
her;  and  one  there  was,  a  very  tall  young  man, 
and  a  goodly,  who  stood  there  and  craved  to 
kiss  her  cheek,  and  she  did  not  gainsay  him, 


They  are 
at  one 


The 

host  ar- 
rayed for 
Broad- 
lees 


A  bold 


swain 


1 86 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


and  thereafter  nought  was  good  to  him  save 
an  occasion  to  die  for  her. 
A  good  As  for  Christopher,  he  spake  to  many,  and 

King  said  to  them  that  wheresoever  his  banner  was, 

he  at  least  should  be  at  the  fore-front  whenso 
they  came  upon  unpeace ;  and  so  soon  as  they 
gat  to  the  road,  he  went  from  company  to 
company,  speaking  to  many,  and  that  so 
sweetly  and  friendly  that  all  praised  him,  and 
said  that  here  forsooth  was  a  king  who  was  all 
good  and  nothing  bad,  whereas  hitherto  men 
had  deemed  them  lucky  indeed  if  their  king 
were  half  good  and  half  bad. 

Merry  then  was  the  road  to  Broadlees,  and 
they  came  there  before  night-fall ;  and  it  was  a 
little  cheaping  town  and  unwalled,  and  if  the 
folk  had  had  any  will  to  ward  them,  they  lacked 
might.  But  when  they  found  they  were  not  to 
be  robbed,  and  that  it  was  but  the  proclaiming 
of  King  Christopher  in  the  market-place  and 
finding  victual  and  house-room  for  the  host, 
and  the  Mayor  taking  a  paper  in  payment 
thereof,  none  stirred  against  them,  and  a  many 
joined  the  host  to  fight  for  the  fair  young 
King.  Now  nought  as  yet  had  they  heard  at 
Broadlees  of  any  force  stirring  against  them. 
Tidings  But  in  the  morning  when  they  went  on  their 

of  war  ways  again,  and  were  bound  for  Cheaping 
Woodwall,  which  was  a  fenced  town,  they  sent 
out  well-horsed  riders  to  espy  the  road,  who 


Broad- 
Ices 

nought 
against 
them 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR  187 

came  back  on  the  spur  two  hours  after  noon, 
and  did  them  to  wit  that  there  was  a  host 
abiding  them  beneath  the  walls  of  Woodwall 
under  the  banner  of  Walter  the  White,  an  old 
warrior  and  fell  fighter;  but  what  comfort  he 
might  have  from  them  of  Woodwall  they 
wotted  not ;  but  they  said  that  the  tidings  of 
their  coming  had  gone  abroad,  and  many  folk 
were  abiding  the  issue  of  this  battle  ere  they 
joined  them  to  either  host.  Now  on  these 
tidings  the  captains  were  of  one  mind,  to  wit, 
to  fare  on  softly  till  they  came  to  a  defensible 
place  not  far  from  the  foemen,  since  they  could 
scarce  come  to  Woodwall  in  good  order  before 
night-fall,  and  if  they  were  unfoughten  before, 
to  push  forward  to  battle  in  the  morning. 

Even  so  did  they,  and  made  halt  at  sunset    They 
on  a  pleasant   hill  above  a  river  some    three    ^^^^^ 
miles  from  Woodwall,  and  there  they  passed    ^^^^ 
the  night  unmeddled  with. 


1 88 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Battle 

at 

hand 


Thefoe 
crossing 
the  water 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 
WOODWALL 


BATTLE  BEFORE 


W 


HEN  morning  was,  the  captains 
came  to  King  Christopher  to 
council:  but  while  they  were 
amidst  of  their'  talk  came  the 
word  that  the  foe  was  anigh,  and  come  close  to 
the  river-bank;  whereat  was  none  abashed; 
but  to  all  it  seemed  wisdom  to  abide  them 
on  the  vantage-ground.  So  then  there  was 
girding  of  swords  and  doing  on  of  helms;  as 
for  ordering  of  the  folk,  it  was  already  done, 
for  all  the  host  was  ranked  on  the  bent-side, 
with  the  banner  of  Oakenrealm  in  the  midst ; 
on  its  left  hand  the  banner  of  the  Tofts,  and 
on  the  right  the  banner  of  Brimside. 

Now  when  Christopher  was  come  to  his 
place,  he  looked  down  and  saw  how  the  foemen 
were  pouring  over  the  river,  for  it  was  nowhere 
deep,  and  there  were  four  quite  shallow  fords : 
many  more  were  they  than  his  folk,  but  he 
deemed  they  fared  somewhat  tumultuously ; 
and  when  the  bowmen  of  the  Tofts  began 
shooting,  the  foemen,  a  many  of  them,  stayed 
amidst  of  the  river  to  bend  bow  in  their  turn, 
and  seemed  to  think  that  were  nigh  enough 
already;    nay,  some   went   back   again  to  the 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


189 


other  bank,  to  shoot  thence  the  surer  and  the 
drier,  and  some  went  yet  a  little  further  back 
on  the  field.  So  that  when  their  sergeants  and 
riders  were  come  on  to  the  hither  bank,  they 
lacked  about  a  fifth  of  all  their  host ;  and  they 
themselves,  for  all  they  were  so  many,  had  some 
ado  to  make  up  their  minds  to  go  forward. 

Forsooth,  when  they  looked  up  to  the  bent 
and  saw  the  three  banners  of  Oakenrealm  and 
the  Tofts  and  Brimside  all  waving  over  the 
same  ranks,  they  knew  not  what  to  make  of  it. 
And  Christopher's  host,  when  they  saw  them 
hang  back,  brake  out  into  mocking  whoops 
and  shouts,  and  words  were  heard  in  them : 
Come  and  dine  at  Brimside,  good  fellows! 
Come  up  to  the  Tofts  for  supper  and  bed ! 
A  Christopher!  A  Christopher!  and  so  forth. 
Now  all  King  Christopher's  men  were  afoot, 
saving  a  band  of  the  riders  of  Brimside,  who 
bestrode  strong  and  tall  horses,  and  bore  jack 
and  sallet  and  spear,  but  no  heavy  armour. 

So  Christopher  heard  and  saw,  and  the  heart 
rose  high  in  him,  and  he  sent  messengers  to 
the  right  and  the  left,  and  bade  the  captains 
watch  till  he  waved  his  sword  aloft,  and  then 
all  down  the  bent  together;  and  he  bade  the 
Brimside  riders  edge  a  little  outward  and 
downward,  and  be  ready  for  the  chase,  and 
suffer  not  any  of  the  foemen  to  gather  together 
when  once  they  fell  to  running ;  for  he  knew 


Evil  order 
of  the 
foemen 


They 
taunt 
the  foe 


Chris- 
topher 
will  give 
token 


IQO 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Now  they 
fall  on 


in  his  heart  that  the  folk  before  him  would 
never  abide  their  onfall.  And  the  day  was  yet 
young,  and  it  lacked  four  hours  of  noon. 

King  Christopher  abode  till  he  saw  the  foe- 
men  were  come  off  the  level  ground,  and  were 
mounting  the  bent  slowly,  and  not  in  very 
good  order  or  in  ranks  closely  serried.  Then 
he  strode  forth  three  paces,  and  waved  his 
sword  high  above  his  head,  and  cried  out :  A 
Christopher !  A  Christopher !  Forward,  banner 
of  the  Realm !  And  forth  he  went,  steady  and 
strong,  and  a  great  shout  arose  behind  him, 
and  none  shrank  or  lagged,  but  spears  and 
bills,  and  axes  and  swords,  all  came  on  like  a 
wall  of  steel,  so  that  to  the  foemen  the  earth 
seemed  alive  with  death,  and  they  made  no 
show  of  abiding  the  onset,  but  all  turned  and 
ran,  save  Walter  the  White  and  a  score  of  his 
knights,  who  forsooth  were  borne  down  in  a 
trice,  and  were  taken  to  mercy,  those  of  them 
who  were  not  slain  at  the  first  crash  of  weapons. 

There  then  ye  might  have  seen  great  clumps 
of  men  making  no  defence,  but  casting  down 
their  weapons  and  crying  mercy ;  and  forsooth 
so  great  was  the  throng,  that  no  great  many 
were  slain :  but  on  the  other  hand,  but  few  gat 
away  across  the  water,  and  on  them  presently 
fell  the  Brimside  riders,  and  hewed  down  and 
slew  and  took  few  to  mercy.  And  some  few 
besides  the  first  laggards  of  the  bowmen,  it 


Thefoe- 
men  run 


Of  the 
over- 
throw 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


191 


Peace 
for  the 
captives 


might  be  three  hundreds  in  all,  escaped,  and 
gat  to  Woodwall,  but  when  they  of  the  town 
saw  them,  they  made  up  their  minds  speedily, 
and  shut  their  gates,  and  the  poor  fleers 
found  but  the  points  of  shafts  and  the  heads 
of  quarrels  before  them. 

But  on  the  field  of  deed  those  captives  were 
somewhat  fearful  as  to  what  should  be  done 
with  them,  and  they  spake  one  to  the  other 
about  it,  that  they  would  be  willing  to  serve 
the  new  King,  since  he  was  so  mighty.  And 
amidst  of  their  talk  came  the  captains  of  King 
Christopher,  and  they  drew  into  a  ring  around 
them,  and  the  lords  bade  them  look  to  it  whether 
they  would  be  the  foemen  of  the  King,  the  son 
of  that  King  Christopher  the  Old.  If  so  ye  be, 
said  they,  ye  may  escape  this  time ;  but  ye  see 
how  valiant  a  man  he  is,  and  how  lucky  withal, 
and  happy  shall  they  be  whom  he  calleth 
friends.  Now  what  say  ye,  will  ye  take  up 
your  weapons  again,  and  be  under  the  best  of 
kings  and  a  true  one,  or  will  ye  depart  and  take 
the  chance  of  his  wrath  in  the  coming  days  ? 
We  say,  how  many  of  you  will  serve  King 
Christopher .? 

Then  arose  from  them  a  mighty  shout:  All! 
All !  One  and  All !  Albeit  some  there  were 
who  slunk  away  and  said  nought;  and  none 
heeded  them. 

So  then  all  the  sergeants  and  the  common 


They 
turn  to 
Chris- 
topher's 
part 


192 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  the 
Wood- 
wall  folk 


folk  swore  allegiance  to  King  Christopher; 
but  of  the  knights  who  were  left  alive,  some 
said  Yea,  and  some  Nay;  and  these  last 
were  suffered  to  depart,  but  must  needs  ride 
unarmed. 

Now  by  the  time  all  was  done,  and  the  new 
men  had  dined  along  with  the  rest  of  the  host, 
and  of  the  new-comers  tale  had  been  taken,  the 
day  was  wearing ;  so  they  set  off  for  Woodwall, 
and  on  the  way  they  met  the  Mayor  and  Alder- 
men thereof,. who  came  before  King  Christopher 
and  knelt  to  him,  and  gave  him  the  keys  of 
their  town ;  so  he  was  gracious  to  them,  and 
thanked  them,  and  bade  see  to  the  victual  and 
lodging  of  the  host,  and  that  all  should  be  paid 
thereafter.  And  they  said  that  they  had  seen 
to  all  this  before  they  came  forth  of  the  town, 
and  that  if  the  Lord  King  would  ride  forth,  he 
would  find  fair  lodging  in  the  good  town.  So 
King  Christopher  was  pleased,  and  bade  the 
burgesses  ride  beside  him,  and  he  talked  mer- 
rily with  them  on  the  way,  so  that  their  hearts 
rejoiced  over  the  kindness  of  their  lord. 

So  they  came  to  the  gate,  and  there  the  King 
made  stay  till  Goldilind  was  fetched  to  him,  so 
that  they  might  ride  into  the  good  town  side 
by  side.  And  in  the  street  was  much  people 
thronging,  and  the  sun  was  scarce  set,  so  that 
the  folk  could  see  their  King  and  Queen 
what  they  were;  and  they  who  were  nighest 


They 
make 
peace 


The  King 
and  the 
Queen 
ride 
Wood- 
wall  to- 
gether 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


193 


unto  them,  they  let  their  shouts  die  out,  so 
were  their  hearts  touched  with  the  sight  of 
them  and  the  love  of  their  beauty. 

Thus  rode  they  in  triumph  through  the  street 
till  they  were  come  to  their  lodging,  which  was 
great  and  goodly  as  for  a  cheaping  town ;  and 
so  the  day  was  gone  and  the  night  was  come, 
and  the  council  and  the  banquet  were  over; 
then  were  the  King  and  Goldilind  together 
again,  like  any  up-country  lad  and  lass.  But 
she  stood  before  him  and  said :  O  thou  King 
and  mighty  warrior,  surely  I  ought  to  fear  thee 
now,  but  it  is  not  so,  so  sore  as  I  desire  thee ; 
but  yet  it  maketh  both  laughter  and  tears  come 
to  me  when  I  think  of  the  day  when  we  rode 
away  from  Greenharbour  with  thee,  and  I 
seemed  to  myself  a  great  lady,  though  I  were 
unhappy;  and  though  I  loved  thy  body,  I 
feared  lest  the  churl's  blood  in  thee  might 
shame  me  perchance,  and  I  was  proud  and 
unkind  to  thee,  and  I  hurt  thee  sorely;  and 
now  I  will  say  it,  and  confess,  that  somewhat  I 
joyed  to  see  thine  anguish,  for  I  knew  that  it 
meant  thy  love  for  me  and  thy  desire  to  me. 
Lo  now,  wilt  thou  forgive  me  this,  or  wilt  thou 
punish  me,  O  Lord  King  ? 

He  laughed.  Sweetling,  he  said,  meseemeth 
now  all  day  long  I  have  been  fighting  against 
raiment  rather  than  men;  no  man  withstood 
me  in  the  battle,  for  that  they  feared  the  crown 


Of 

Christo- 
pher and 
Goldilind 


She 

asketh 

pardon 


Chris- 
topher 
is  kind 


194 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


They  l(rve 
together 


on  my  helm  and  the  banner  over  my  head; 
and  when  those  good  men  of  the  town  brought 
me  the  keys,  how  should  I  have  known  them 
from  borrel  folk  but  for  their  scarlet  gowns  and 
fur  hoods?  And  meseemed  that  when  they 
knelt  to  me,  it  was  the  scarlet  gowns  kneeling 
to  the  kingly  armour.  Wherefore,  sweet-heart, 
if  thou  fearest  that  the  King  should  punish 
thee  for  so  wounding  the  poor  Christopher 
of  those  few  days  ago,  as  belike  thou  deservest 
it,  bid  the  King  do  off  his  raiment,  and  do  thou 
in  likewise,  and  then  there  shall  be  no  King  to 
punish,  and  no  king's  scather  to  thole  the  pun- 
ishment, but  only  Christopher  and  Goldilind, 
even  as  they  met  erewhile  on  the  dewy  grass 
of  Littledale. 

She  blushed  blood-red;  but  ere  his  words 
were  done,  her  hands  were  busy  with  girdle 
and  clasp,  and  her  raiment  fell  from  her  to  the 
earth,  and  his  kingly  raiment  was  cast  from 
him,  and  he  took  her  by  the  hand  and  led  her 
to  the  bed  of  honour,  that  their  love  might 
have  increase  that  night  also. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


195 


CHAPTER  XXXV.  AN  OLD 
ACQUAINTANCE  AND  AN  EVIL 
DEED 


WHEN  morning  was,  and  it  was  yet 
early,  the  town  was  all  astir  and 
the  gates  were  thrown  open,  and 
weaponed  men  flocked  into  it 
crying  out  for  Christopher  the  King.  Then 
the  King  came  forth,  and  Jack  o'  the  Tofts 
and  his  sons,  and  Oliver  Marson,  and  the 
captains  of  Brimside;  and  the  host  was  blown 
together  to  the  market-place,  and  there  was  a 
new  tale  of  them  taken,  and  they  were  now 
hard  on  seventy  hundreds  of  men.  So  then 
were  new  captains  appointed,  and  thereafter 
they  tarried  not  save  to  eat  a  morsel,  but  went 
out  a-gates,  faring  after  the  banners  to  Oaken- 
realm,  all  folk  blessing  them  as  they  went. 

Nought  befell  them  of  evil  that  day,  but  ever 
fresh  companies  joined  them  on  the  road ;  and 
they  gat  harbour  in  another  walled  town,  hight 
Sevenham,  and  rested  there  in  peace  that 
night,  and  were  now  grown  to  eighty  hundreds. 
Again  on  the  morrow  they  were  on  the  road 
betimes,  and  again  much  folk  joined  them,  and 
they  heard  no  tidings  of  any  foeman  faring 
against    them;    whereat     Jack   o'    the    Tofts 


The  host 
gathers 
for  de- 
parture 


They 
grow 
greater 


196 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


They  fear 
the  night 
amidst 
the  ivood 


They 
keep 
good 
watch 


A  man 

new-come 
to  Chris- 
topher 


marvelled,  for  he  and  others  had  deemed  that 
now  at  last  would  Rolf  the  traitor  come  out 
against  them.  Forsooth,  when  they  had  gone 
all  day  and  night  was  at  hand,  it  seemed  most 
like  to  the  captains  that  he  would  fall  upon 
them  that  night,  whereas  they  were  now  in  a 
somewhat  perilous  pass ;  for  they  must  needs 
rest  at  a  little  thorp  amidst  of  great  and  thick 
woods,  which  lay  all  round  about  the  frank  of 
Oakenham,  as  a  garland  about  a  head.  So 
there  they  kept  watch  and  ward  more  heed- 
fully  than  their  wont  was ;  and  King  Christo- 
pher lodged  with  Goldilind  at  the  house  of  a 
goodman  of  the  thorp. 

Now  when  it  lacked  but  half  an  hour  of 
midnight,  and  Jack  o'  the  Tofts  and  Oliver 
Marson  and  the  Captain  of  Wood  wall  had  just 
left  him,  after  they  had  settled  the  order  of  the 
next  day's  journey,  and  Goldilind  lay  abed  in 
the  inner  chamber,  there  entered  one  of  the 
men  of  the  watch  and  said :  Lord  King,  here 
is  a  man  hereby  who  would  see  thee;  he  is 
weaponed,  and  he  saith  that  he  hath  a  gift  for 
thee:  what  shall  we  do  with  him.?^  Said  Chris- 
topher: Bring  him  in  hither,  good  fellow. 
And  the  man  went  back,  and  came  in  again  lead- 
ing a  tall  man,  armed,  but  with  a  hood  done  over 
his  steel  hat,  so  that  his  face  was  hidden,  and 
he  had  a  bag  in  his  hand  with  something 
therein. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


197 


Then  spake  the  King  and  said :  Thou  man,  A  gift 
since  thy  face  is  hidden,  this  trusty  man-at- 
arms  shall  stand  by  thee  while  we  talk  together. 
Lord,  said  the  man,  let  there  be  a  dozen  to 
hear  our  talk  I  care  not ;  for  I  tell  thee  that  I 
come  to  give  thee  a  gift,  and  gift-bearers  are 
oftenest  welcome.  Quoth  the  King :  Maybe, 
yet  before  thou  bring  it  forth  I  would  see  thy 
face,  for  meseems  I  have  an  inkling  of  thy 
voice. 

So  the  man  cast  aback  his  hood,  and  lo,  it  Simon 
was  Simon  the  squire.  Hah !  said  Christo-  is  there 
pher,  it  is  thou  then !  hast  thou  another  knife 
to  give  me  ?  Nay,  said  Simon,  only  the  work  of 
the  knife.  And  therewith  he  set  his  hand  to 
the  bag  and  drew  out  by  the  hair  a  man's 
head,  newly  hacked  off  and  bleeding,  and  said : 
Hast  thou  seen  him  before.  Lord .?  He  was  a 
great  man  yesterday,  though  not  so  great  as 
thou  shalt  be  to-morrow. 

Once  only    I  have  seen  him,  said  Christo-    Simon 
pher,  and  then  he  gave  me  this  gift  (and  he    speaketh 
showed  his  father's  ring  on  his  finger);  thou    M  him- 
hast  slain  the  Earl  Marshal,  who  called  himself    "^^^ 
the    King    of    Oakenrealm :    my   traitor    and 
dastard,   he   was   but  thy   friend.     Wherefore 
have  I  two  evil  deeds  to  reward  thee,  Simon, 
the  wounding  of  me  and  the  slaying  of  him. 
Dost  thou  not  deem  thee  gallows-ripe  ?  King, 
said  Simon,  what  wouldst  thou  have  done  with 


198 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


him  hadst  thou  caught  him  ?  Said  Christopher: 
I  had  slain  him  had  I  met  him  with  a  weapon 
in  his  fist ;  and  if  we  had  taken  him  I  had  let 
the  folk  judge  him.  Said  Simon :  That  is  to 
say,  that  either  thou  hadst  slain  him  thyself,  or 
bidden  others  to  slay  him.  Now  then  I  ask 
thee.  King,  for  which  deed  wilt  thou  slay  me, 
for  not  slaying  thee,  or  for  doing  thy  work  and 
slaying  thy  foe  ? 

Said  Christopher  to  the  guard :  Good  fellow, 
fetch  here  a  good  horse  ready  saddled  and 
bridled,  and  be  speedy. 

So  the  man  went;  and  Christopher  said  to 
Simon :  For  the  knife  in  my  side,  I  forgive  it 
thee ;  and  as  to  the  slaying  of  thy  friend,  it  is 
not  for  me  to  take  up  the  feud.  But  this  is  no 
place  for  thee :  if  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  or  any  of 
his  sons,  or  one  of  the  captains  findeth  thee, 
soon  art  thou  sped;  wherefore  I  rede  thee, 
when  yonder  lad  hath  brought  thee  the  horse, 
show  me  the  breadth  of  thy  back,  and  mount 
the  beast,  and  put  the  most  miles  thou  canst 
betwixt  me  and  my.  folk ;  for  they  love  me. 

Said  Simon :  Sorry  payment  for  making  thee 
a  King!  Said  Christopher:  Well,  thou  art  in 
the  right ;  I  may  well  give  gold  for  getting  rid 
of  such  as  thou.  And  he  put  his  hand  into  a 
pouch  that  hung  on  his  chair,  and  drew  out 
thence  a  purse,  and  gave  it  unto  Simon,  who 
took  it  and  opened  it  and  looked  therein,  and 


C/irts- 

topher 

bids 

Simon 

depart 


Payment 
for  the 
felon 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


199 


then  flung  it  down  on  the  ground.  Christo- 
pher looked  on  him  wrathfully  with  reddened 
face,  and  cried  out:  Thou  dog!  wouldst  thou 
be  an  earl  and  rule  the  folk  ?  What  more  dost 
thou  want  ?  This !  cried  out  Simon,  and  leapt 
upon  him,  knife  aloft.  Christopher  was 
unarmed  utterly;  but  he  caught  hold  of  the 
felon's  right  arm  with  his  right  hand,  and 
gripped  the  wrist  till  he  shrieked;  then  he 
raised  up  his  mighty  left  hand,  and  drave  it 
down  on  Simon's  head  by  the  ear,  and  all  gave 
way  before  it,  and  the  murderer  fell  crushed 
and  dead  to  earth. 

Therewith  came  in  the  man-at-arms  to  tell 
him  that  the  horse  was  come ;  but  stared  wild 
when  he  saw  the  dead  man  on  the  ground. 
But  Christopher  said :  My  lad,  here  hath  been 
one  who  would  have  thrust  a  knife  into  an 
unarmed  man,  wherefore  I  must  needs  give 
him  his  wages.  But  ngw  thou  hast  this  to  do : 
take  thou  this  dead  man  and  bind  him  so  fast 
on  the  horse  thou  hast  brought  that  he  will 
not  come  off  till  the  bindings  be  undone ;  and 
bind  withal  the  head  of  this  other,  who  was 
once  a  great  man  and  an  evil,  before  the  slayer 
of  him,  so  that  it  also  may  be  fast ;  then  get 
thee  to  horse,  and  lead  this  beast  and  its 
burden  till  ye  are  well  on  the  highway  to 
Oakenham,  and  then  let  him  go  and  find  his 
way  to  the  gate  of  the  city  if  God  will.     And 


A  felon^s 
deed  once 
more  and 
the 

reward 
thereof 


A  charge 
to  the 
guard 


200 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Gold 
for  him 
withal 


The 

MorroTb 

morn 


hearken,  my  lad;  seest  thou  this  gold  which 
lieth  scattering  on  the  floor  here?  this  was 
mine,  but  is  no  longer,  since  I  have  given  it 
away  to  the  dead  man  just  before  he  lifted  his 
hand  against  me.  Wherefore  now  I  will  keep 
it  for  thee  against  thou  comest  back  safe  to  me 
in  the  morning  betimes,  as  I  deem  thou  wilt, 
if  thou  wilt  behight  td  St.  Julian  the  helping 
of  some  poor  body  on  the  road.  Go  therefore, 
but  send  hither  the  guard;  for  I  am  weary 
now,  and  would  go  to  sleep  without  slaying 
any  man  else. 

So  departed  the  man  full  of  joy,  and  Christo- 
pher gathered  his  money  together  again,  and 
so  fared  to  his  bed  peacefully. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


20I 


CHAPTER   XXXVI.     KING  CHRISTO- 
PHER  COMES  TO  OAKENHAM 

BUT  on  the  morrow  the  first  man  who 
came  to  the  King  was  the  man-at- 
arms  aforesaid ;  and  he  told  that  he 
had  done  the  King's  errand,  and 
ridden  a  five  miles  on  the  road  to  Oakenham 
before  he  had  left  the  horse  with  his  felon  load, 
and  that  he  had  found  nought  stirring  all  that 
way  when  he  had  passed  through  their  own 
out-guards,  where  folk  knew  him  and  let  him 
go  freely.  And,  quoth  he,  it  is  like  enough 
that  this  gift  to  Oakenham,  Lord  King,  has  by 
now  come  to  the  gate  thereof.  Then  the  King 
gave  that  man  the  gold  which  he  had  promised, 
and  he  kissed  the  King's  hand  and  went  his 
ways  a  happy  man. 

Thereafter  sent  Christopher  for  Jack  of  the 
Tofts,  and  told  him  in  few  words  what  had 
betid,  and  that  Rolf  the  traitor  was  dead. 
Then  spake  Jack:  King  and  fosterling,  never 
hath  so  mighty  a  warrior  as  thou  waged  so 
easy  a  war  for  so  goodly  a  kingdom  as  thou 
hast  done ;  for  surely  thy  war  was  ended  last 
night,  wherefore  will  we  straight  to  Oakenham, 
if  so  thou  wilt.  But  if  it  be  thy  pleasure,  I  will 
send  a  chosen  band  of  riders  to  wend  on  the 


The 

errand 

done 


Jack 

will  send 
on  fore- 
runners 


202 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Tkejridt 
t0  Oakm- 


Tlkedkirf 


Oe 


Ka^ 


spxiT  thereto,  and  bid  them  get  ready  Ay  kingly 
house,  and  giTe  word  to  the  Barons  aiKi  the 
Prdates,  and  the  chiefs  cf  the  Knighthood,  and 
the  Major  and  the  Aldermen,  and  the  Masters 
cf  die  Crafts,  to  show  diemselves  of  what  mind 
they  be  towards  thee.  Bat  I  doobt  it  not  that 
they  will  dean  erf  thee  as  thy  father  come  ba<i 
again  and  grown  yoong  cmce  more. 

Now  was  Christopher  eager  wdl-nigh  unto 
weq>ing  to  behold  his  people  that  he  should 
live  amongst,  and  gladly  he  yea-said  die  word 
of  Jack  of  the  ToftSw  So  were  those  riders 
sent  forward;  and  die  host  was  ordered,  and 
Christi^)ha-  rode  amidst  it  with  Goldflind  by 
his  side;  and  the  sun  was  not  3ret  gone  down 
miien  they  came  within  sight  of  die  gate  of 
Oakenham^  and  there  before  the  gate  and  in 
the  fields  on  eidier  side  of  it  was  gathered  a 
very  great  and  goodly  dirong.  and  there  went 
forth  from  it  to  meet  the  King  the  Bishc^  of 
Oakenham,  and  die  Abbot  6t  Saint  Mary's,  and 
the  Priors  of  the  other  houses  of  rdigion,  all 
fairiy  dad  in  Ixoidered  copes,  with  the  clerks 
and  the  monks  dight  full  solemnly:  and  they 
came  singing  to  meet  him,  and  the  Bishop 
Messed  him  and  gave  him  the  hallowed  bread, 
and  the  King  greeted  him  and  craved  his 
prayers.  Then  came  the  Burgreve  of  Oaken- 
ham,  and  with  him  die  Barons  and  die  Knights, 
and  diey  kndt  before  him,  and  named  him  to 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


king,  and  the  Burgreve  gave  him  the  keys  of 
the  city.  Thereafter  came  the  Mayor  and  the 
Aldermen,  and  the  Masters  of  the  Crafts,  and 
they  craved  his  favour,  and  warding  of  his 
mighty  sword ;  and  all  these  he  greeted  kindly 
and  meekly,  rather  as  a  friend  than  as  a  great 
lord. 

Thereafter  were  the  gates  opened,  and  King 
Christopher  entered,  and  there  was  no  gain- 
saying, and  none  spake  a  word  of  the  traitor 
Rolf. 

But  the  bells  of  the  minster  and  of  all  the 
churches  rang  merrily,  and  songs  were  sung 
sweetly  by  fair  women  gloriously  clad;  and 
whereas  King  Christopher  and  Queen  Gold- 
ilind  had  lighted  down  from  their  horses,  and 
went  afoot  through  the  street,  roses  and  all 
kinds  of  sweet  flowers  were  cast  down  before 
the  feet  of  them  all  the  way  from  the  city  gate 
to  the  King's  High  House  of  Oakenham. 

There  then  in  the  great  hall  of  his  father's 
house  stood  Christopher  the  King  on  the  dais, 
and  Goldilind  beside  him.  And  Jack  of  the 
Tofts,  and  the  chiefest  of  the  Captains,  and  the 
Bishop,  and  the  greatest  lords  of  the  Barons, 
and  the  doughtiest  of  the  Knights,  and  the 
Mayor  and  the  Aldermen,  and  the  Masters  of 
the  Crafts,  sat  at  the  banquet  with  the  King 
and  his  mate;  they  brake  bread  together  and 
drank  cups  of  renown,  till  the  voidee  cup  was 


203 


They 
enter 
Oaken- 
ham 


Triumph 

before 
them 


204 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher 
in  his  own 
house 


borne  in.  Then  at  last  were  the  King  and  the 
Queen  brought  to  their  chamber  with  string- 
play  and  songs  and  all  kinds  of  triumph ;  and 
that  first  night  since  he  lay  in  his  mother's 
womb  did  Child  Christopher  fall  asleep  in  the 
house  which  the  fathers  had  builded  for  him. 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


205 


CHAPTER  XXXVII.  OF  CHILD 
CHRISTOPHER'S  DEALINGS  WITH 
HIS  FRIENDS  AND  HIS  FOLK 

[T  was  in  the  morning  when  King  Christo- 
pher arose,  and  Goldilind  stood  before 
him  in  the  kingly  chamber,  that  he 
clipped  her  and  kissed  her,  and  said: 
This  is  the  very  chamber  whence  my  father 
departed  when  he  went  to  his  last  battle,  and 
left  my  mother  sickening  with  the  coming 
birth  of  me.  And  never  came  he  back  hither, 
nor  did  mine  eyes  behold  him  ever.  Here  also 
lay  my  mother  and  gave  birth  to  me,  and  died 
of  sorrow,  and  her  also  I  never  saw  save  with 
eyes  that  noted  nought  that  I  might  remember. 
And  my  third  kinsman  was  the  traitor,  that 
cast  me  forth  of  mine  heritage,  and  looked  to 
it  that  I  should  wax  up  as  a  churl,  and  lose  all 
hope  of  high  deeds ;  and  at  the  last  he  strove 
to  slay  me. 

Therefore,  sweet,  have  I  no  kindred,  and 
none  that  are  bound  to  cherish  me,  and  it  is 
for  thee  to  take  the  place  of  them,  and  be  unto 
me  both  father  and  mother,  and  brother  and 
sister,  and  all  kindred. 

She  said:  My  mother  I  saw  never,  and  I 
was  but  little  when  my  father  died;  and  if  I 


Chris- 
topher 
wakens 
in  his  own 
chamber 


He 

hath  710 
kindred 


206 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Neither 
now  hath 
Goldilind 


The 

Great 

Mote 


Of  the 

King's 
kindly 
ways 


had  any  kindred  thereafter,  they  loved  me  not 
well  enough  to  strike  one  stroke  for  me,  nay, 
or  to  speak  a  word  even,  when  I  was  thrust  out 
of  my  place  and  delivered  over  to  the  hands  of 
pitiless  people,  and  my  captivity  worsened  on 
me  as  the  years  grew.  Wherefore  to  me  also 
art  thou  in  the  stead  of  all  kindred  and  affinity. 

Now  Christopher  took  counsel  with  Jack  of 
the  Tofts  and  the  great  men  of  the  kingdom, 
and  that  same  day,  the  first  day  of  his  kingship 
in  Oakenham,  was  summoned  a  great  mote  of 
the  whole  folk;  and  in  half  a  month  was  it 
holden,  and  thereat  was  Christopher  taken  to 
king  with  none  gainsaying. 

Began  now  fair  life  for  the  folk  of  Oaken - 
realm ;  for  Jack  of  the  Tofts  abode  about  the 
King  in  Oakenham  ;  and  wise  was  his  counsel, 
and  there  was  no  greed  in  him,  and  yet  he 
wotted  of  greed  and  guile  in  others,  and  warned 
the  King  thereof  when  he  saw  it,  and  the 
tyrants  were  brought  low,  and  no  poor  and 
simple  man  had  need  to  thieve.  As  for  Chris- 
topher, he  loved  better  to  give  than  to  take; 
and  the  grief  and  sorrow  of  folk  irked  him 
sorely;  it  was  to  him  as  if  he  had  gotten  a 
wound  when  he  saw  so  much  as  one  unhappy 
face  in  a  day ;  and  all  folk  loved  him,  and  the 
fame  of  him  went  abroad  through  the  lands 
and  the  roads  of  travel,  so  that  many  were  the 
wise  and  valiant  folk  that  left  their  own  land 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


207 


and  came  into  Oakenrealm  to  dwell  there, 
because  of  the  good  peace  and  the  kindliness 
that  there  did  abound;  so  that  Oakenrealm 
became  both  many-peopled  and  joyous. 

Though  Jack  of  the  Tofts  abode  with  the 
King  at  Oakenham,  his  sons  went  back  to  the 
Tofts,  and  Gilbert  was  deemed  the  head  man 
of  them :  folk  gathered  to  them  there,  and  the 
wilderness  about  them  became  builded  in 
many  places,  and  the  Tofts  grew  into  a  goodly 
cheaping  town,  for  those  brethren  looked  to  it 
that  all  roads  in  the  wood-land  should  be  safe 
and  at  peace,  so  that  no  chapman  need  to  arm 
him  or  his  folk ;  nay,  a  maiden  might  go  to  and 
fro  on  the  wood-land  ways,  with  a  golden  girdle 
about  her,  without  so  much  as  the  crumpling 
of  a  lap  of  her  gown  unless  by  her  own  will. 

As  to  David,  at  first  Christopher  bade  him 
strongly  to  abide  with  him  ever,  for  he  loved 
him  much.  But  David  naysaid  it,  and  would 
go  home  to  the  Tofts;  and  when  the  King 
pressed  him  sore,  at  last  he  said :  Friend  and 
fellow,  I  must  now  tell  thee  the  very  sooth, 
and  then  shalt  thou  suffer  me  to  depart, 
though  the  sundering  be  but  sorrow  to  me. 
For  this  it  is,  that  I  love  thy  lady  and  wife 
more  than  meet  is,  and  here  I  find  it  hard  to 
thole  my  desire  and  my  grief;  but  down  in  the 
thicket  yonder  amongst  my  brethren  of  the 
woods,  and  man  and  maid,  and  wife  and  babe, 


Good 
peace 
at  the 
Tofts 


Of  David 


David  will 
depart 


208 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


David 

goes 

over-sea 


Comes  a 
man  into 
the  hall 


nay,  the  very  deer  of  the  forest,  I  shall  become 
a  man  again,  and  be  no  more  a  peevish  and 
grudging  fool ;  and  as  the  years  wear,  shall 
sorrow  wear,  and  then,  who  knows  but  we  may 
come  together  again. 

Then  Christopher  smiled  kindly  on  him  and 
embraced  him,  but  they  spake  no  more  of  that 
matter,  but  sat  talking  a  while,  and  then  bade 
each  other  farewell,  and  David  went  his  ways 
to  the  Tofts.  But  a  few  months  thereafter, 
when  a  son  had  been  born  to  Christopher, 
David  came  to  Oakenrealm,  but  stayed  there 
no  longer  than  to  greet  the  King,  and  do  him 
to  wit  that  he  was  boun  for  over-sea  to  seek 
adventure.  Many  gifts  the  King  gave  him, 
and  they  sundered  in  all  loving-kindness,  and 
the  King  said:  Farewell,  friend,  I  shall 
remember  thee  and  thy  kindness  for  ever. 
But  David  said :  By  the  roof  in  Littledale,  and 
by  the  hearth  thereof,  thou  shalt  be  ever  in  my 
mind. 

Thus  they  parted  for  that  time;  but  five  and 
twenty  years  afterwards,  when  Child  Christo- 
pher was  in  his  most  might  and  majesty,  and 
Goldilind  was  yet  alive  and  lovely,  and  sons 
and  daughters  sat  about  their  board,  it  was  the 
Yule  feast  in  the  King's  Hall  at  Oakenham, 
and  there  came  a  man  into  the  hall  that  none 
knew,  big  of  stature,  grey-eyed  and  hollow- 
cheeked,  with  red  hair  grizzled,  and  worn  with 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


209 


The  King 

knows 

him 


the  helm ;  a  weaponed  man,  chieftain-like  and 
warrior-like.  And  when  the  serving-men  asked 
him  of  his  name,  and  whence  and  whither,  he 
said :  I  have  come  from  over-seas  to  look  upon 
the  King,  and  when  he  seeth  me,  he  will  know 
my  name.  Then  he  put  them  all  aside  and 
would  not  be  gainsaid,  but  strode  up  the  hall 
to  the  high-seat,  and  stood  before  the  King, 
and  said:  Hail,  little  King  Christopher!  Hail, 
stout  babe  of  the  wood-land !  Then  the  King 
looked  on  him  and  knew  him  at  once,  and 
stood  up  at  once  with  a  glad  cry,  and  came 
round  unto  him,  and  took  his  arms  about  him 
and  kissed  him,  and  led  him  into  the  high-seat 
and  set  him  betwixt  him  and  Goldilind,  and 
she  also  greeted  him,  and  took  him  by  the  hand 
and  kissed  him ;  and  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  now  a 
very  old  man,  but  yet  hale  and  stark,  who  sat 
on  the  left  hand  of  the  King,  leaned  toward 
him  and  kissed  him  and  blessed  him ;  for  lo ! 
it  was  David  of  the  Tofts. 

Spake  he  now  and  said:  Christopher,  this  is 
now  a  happy  day!  Said  the  King:  David, 
whither  away  hence,  and  what  is  thine  heart 
set  upon  ?  On  the  renewal  of  our  youth,  said 
David,  and  the  abiding  with  thee.  By  my  will 
no  further  will  I  go  than  this  thine  house. 
How  sayest  thou  ?  As  thou  dost,  said  Chris- 
topher, that  this  is  indeed  a  happy  day ;  drink 
out  of  my  cup  now,  to  our  abiding  together, 


Now  will 

David 

abide 


2IO 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Right 
joyful 
are  they 


and  the  end  of  sundering  till  the  last  com- 
eth. 

So  they  drank  together,  they  two,  and  were 
happy  amidst  the  folk  of  the  hall ;  and  at  last 
the  King  stood  up  and  spake  aloud,  and  did  all 
to  wit  that  this  was  his  friend  and  fellow  of  the 
old  days;  and  he  told  of  his  doughty  deeds, 
whereof  he  had  heard  many  a  tale,  and  treas- 
ured them  in  his  heart  while  they  were  apart, 
and  he  bade  men  honour  him,  all  such  as 
would  be  his  friends.  And  all  men  rejoiced  at 
the  coming  of  this  doughty  man  and  the  friend 
of  the  King. 

So  there  abode  David,  holden  in  all  honour, 
and  in  great  love  of  Child  Christopher  and 
Goldilind ;  and  when  his  father  died,  his  earl- 
dom did  the  King  give  \jd  David  his  friend, 
who  never  sundered  from  him  again,  but  was 
with  him  in  peace  and  in  war,  in  joy  and  in 
sorrow. 


David 

made 

Earl 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


211 


CHAPTER  XXXVni.  OF  MATTERS 
OF  MEADHAM 

GOES  the  tale  back  now  to  the  time 
when  the  kingship  of  Child  Chris- 
topher was  scarce  more  than  one 
month  old;  and  tells  that  as  the 
King  sat  with  his  Queen  in  the  cool  of  his 
garden  on  a  morning  of  August,  there  came  to 
him  a  swain  of  service,  who  did  him  to  wit  that 
an  outland  lord  was  come,  and  would  see  him 
and  give  him  a  message. 

So  the  King  bade  bring  him  into  the  garden 
to  him  straightway ;  so  the  man  went,  and 
came  back  again  leading  in  a  knight  somewhat 
stricken  in  years,  on  whose  green  surcoat  was 
beaten  a  golden  lion. 

He  came  to  those  twain  and  did  obeisance 
to  them,  but  spake,  as  it  seemed,  to  Goldilind 
alone:  Lady,  and  Queen  of  Meadham,  said  he, 
it  is  unto  thee,  first  of  all,  that  mine  errand  is. 
Then  she  spoke  and  said:  Welcome  to  thee, 
Sir  Castellan  of  Greenharbour,  we  shall  hear 
thy  words  gladly.  Said  the  new-comer:  Lady, 
I  am  no  longer  the  Burgreve  of  Greenharbour, 
but  Sir  Guisebert,  lord  of  the  Green  March, 
and  thy  true  servant  and  a  suitor  for  thy  grace 
and  pardon.     I  pardon  thee  not,  but  thank  thee 


A  mes- 
sage 


A  knight 

bringeth 

it 


212 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Chris- 
topher 
knows 
him 


for  what  thou  didst  of  good  to  me,  said  Gold- 
ilind,  and  I  think  that  now  thine  errand  shall 
be  friendly.  Then  turned  the  Green  Knight 
to  the  King,  and  he  said :  Have  I  thy  leave  to 
speak,  Lord  King?  and  he  smiled  covertly. 
But  Christopher  looked  on  the  face  and  coat- 
armour  of  him,  and  called  him  to  mind  as  the 
man  who  had  stood  betwixt  him  and  present 
death  that  morning  in  the  porch  of  the  Littledale 
house;  so  he  looked  on  him  friendly,  and  said: 
My  leave  thou  hast.  Sir  Knight,  to  speak  fully 
and  freely,  and  that  the  more  as  meseemeth  I 
saw  thee  first  when  thou  hadst  weaponed  men 
at  thy  back,  and  wert  turning  their  staves  away 
from  my  breast.  Even  so  it  is.  Lord  King, 
said  the  Knight ;  and  to  say  sooth,  I  fear  thee 
less  for  thy  kingship,  than  because  I  wot  well 
that  thou  mayst  lightly  take  me  up  by  the 
small  of  my  back  and  cast  me  oyer  thy  shoulder 
if  thou  have  a  mind  therefor. 

Christopher  laughed  at  his  word,  and  bade 
him  sit  down  upon  the  green  grass  and  tell  his 
errand  straightway;  and  the  Knight  tarried 
not,  but  spake  out:  Queen  of  Meadham,  I  am 
a  friend  and  fellow,  and  in  some  sort  a  servant, 
to  Earl  Geoffrey,  Regent  of  Meadham,  whom 
thou  knowest ;  and  he  hath  put  a  word  in  my 
mouth  which  is  both  short  and  easy  for  me  to 
tell.  All  goes  awry  in  Meadham  now,  and  men 
are  arming  against  each  other,  and  will  pres- 


He  hath 
leave  to 
speak 


The 

message 
from 
Earl 
Geoffrey 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


213 


ently  be  warring,  but  if  thou  look  to  it ;  because 
all  this  is  for  lack  of  thee.  But  if  thou  wilt 
vouchsafe  to  come  to  Meadhamstead,  and  sit 
on  thy  throne  for  a  little  while,  commanding 
and  forbidding ;  and  if  thou  wilt  appoint  one 
of  the  lords  for  thine  earl  there,  and  others  for 
thy  captains  and  governors  and  burgreves  and 
so  forth ;  then  if  the  people  see  thee  and  hear 
thee,  the  swords  will  go  into  their  sheaths,  and 
the  spears  will  hang  on  the  wall  again,  and  we 
shall  have  peace  in  Meadham,  for  all  will  do 
thy  bidding.  Wherefore,  Lady  and  Queen,  I 
beseech  thee  to  come  to  us,  and  stave  off  the 
riot  and  ruin.     What  sayest  thou  ? 

Goldilind  made  answer  in  a  while :  Sir  Guise- 
bert,  true  it  is  that  I  long  to  see  my  people, 
and  to  look  once  more  on  my  father's  house, 
and  the  place  where  he  was  born  and  died. 
But  how  know  I  but  this  is  some  wile  of  Earl 
Geoffrey,  for  he  hath  not  been  abounding  in 
trustiness  toward  us.f* 

But  Sir  Guisebert  swore  on  his  salvation 
that  there  was  no  guile  therein,  and  they  were 
undone  save  Goldilind  came  unto  them.  Then 
spake  Christopher:  Sir  Knight,  I  am  willing 
to  pleasure  my  Lady,  who,  as  I  can  see,  longeth 
to  behold  her  own  land  and  people ;  and  also 
by  thy  voice  and  thy  face  I  deem  that  thou  art 
not  lying  unto  me,  and  that  no  harm  wall  befall 
the  Lady ;  yet  will  I  ask  thee  right  out  what 


He 

craveth 
Goldilind 
for 
Meadham 


The 

Queen^s 

answer 


The  King 
would 
go  along 
with  an 
host 


214 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


thou  and  thy  lord  would  think  thereof  if  she 
come  into  Meadham  accompanied ;  to  wit,  if  I 
rode  with  her,  and  had  five  hundreds  of  good 
riders  at  my  back,  would  ye  have  guesting  for 
so  many  and  such  stark  lads?  The  Knight 
took  up  the  word  eagerly,  and  said :  Wilt  thou 
but  come,  dear  lord,  and  bring  a  thousand  or 
more,  then  the  surer  and  the  safer  it  would  be 
for  us.  Said  the  King,  smiling :  Well,  it  shall 
be  thought  on;  and  meantime  be  thou  merry 
with  us ;  for  indeed  I  deem  of  thee,  that  but 
for  thy  helping  my  life  had  been  cast  away  that 
morning  in  Littledale. 

So  they  made  much  of  the  Meadham  man 
for  three  days,  and  thereafter  they  rode  into 
Meadham  and  to  Meadhamstead,  Christopher, 
and  Jack  of  the  Tofts,  and  Goldilind,  in  all 
honour  and  triumph,  they  and  seven  hundreds 
of  spears,  and  never  were  lords  received  with 
such  joy  and  kindness  as  were  they,  but  it  were 
on  the  day  when  Christopher  and  his  entered 
Oakenham. 

The  Earl  Geoffrey  was  not  amongst  them 
that  met  them;  but  whenas  they  sat  at  the 
banquet  in  the  hall,  and  Goldilind  was  in  the 
high-seat  gloriously  clad  and  with  the  kingly 
crown  on  her  head,  there  came  a  tall  man  up 
to  the  dais,  grey-headed  and  keen-eyed,  and  he 
was  unarmed,  without  so  much  as  a  sword  by 
his   side,  and  clad  in  simple   black;    and   he 


They 
ride  to 
Meadham 


Geoffrey 
giveth 
his  head 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


knelt  before  Goldilind,  and  laid  his  head  on 
her  lap,  and  spake :  Lady  and  Queen,  here  is 
my  head  to  do  with  as  thou  wilt ;  for  I  have 
been  thy  dastard,  and  I  crave  thy  pardon,  if  so 
it  may  be,  for  I  am  Geoffrey. 

She  looked  kindly  on  him,  and  raised  him 
up;  and  then  she  turned  to  the  chief  of  the 
serving-men  and  said  :  Fetch  me  a  sword  with 
its  sheath  and  its  girdle,  and  see  that  it  be  a 
good  blade,  and  all  well-adorned,  both  sword 
and  sheath  and  girdle.  Even  so  it  was  done; 
and  when  she  had  the  sword,  she  bade  Sir 
Geoffrey  kneel  again  before  her,  and  she  girt 
him  with  the  said  sword  and  spake:  Sir 
Geoffrey,  all  the  wrong  which  thou  didest  to 
me,  I  forgive  it  thee  and  forget  it;  but 
wherein  thou  hast  done  well,  I  will  remember 
it,  for  thou  hast  given  me  a  mighty  King  to  be 
my  man ;  nay,  the  mightiest  and  the  loveliest 
on  earth;  wherefore  I  bless  thee,  and  will 
make  thee  my  Earl  to  rule  all  Meadham  under 
me,  if  so  be  the  folk  gainsay  it  not.  Where-' 
fore  now  let  these  folk  fetch  thee  seemly 
garments  and  array  thee,  and  then  come  sit 
amongst  us,  and  eat  and  drink  on  this  high 
day ;  for  a  happy  day  it  is  when  once  again  I 
sit  in  my  father's  house,  and  see  the  faces  of 
my  folk  that  loveth  me. 

She  spake  loud  and  clear,  so  that  most  folk 
in  the  hall  heard  her;  and  they  rejoiced  at  her 


215 


Goldilind 
pardons 
him 


And 
maketh 
him  htr 
Earl 
again 


2l6 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Now  are 
folk 
glad 


Saith 
Geoffrey 
to  Chris- 
topher 


The  Mote 
at  Mead- 
hamstead 


words,  for  Sir  Geoffrey  was  no  ill  ruler,  but 
wise  and  of  great  understanding,  keen  of  wit 
and  deft  of  word,  and  a  mighty  warrior  withal ; 
only  they  might  not  away  with  it  that  their 
Lady  and  Queen  had  become  as  alien  to  them. 
So  when  they  heard  her  speak  her  will,  they 
shouted  for  joy  of  the  peace  and  goodwill  that 
was  to  be. 

There  then  sat  Geoffrey  at  the  banquet ;  and 
Christopher  smiled  on  him,  and  said :  See  now, 
lord,  if  I  have  not  done  as  thou  badest  when 
thou  gavest  me  the  treasure  of  Greenharbour, 
for  I  have  brought  the  wolf-heads  to  thy 
helping  and  not  to  thy  scathing.  Do  thou  as 
much  for  me,  and  be  thou  a  good  earl  to  thy 
Lady  and  mine,  and  then  shalt  thou  yet  live 
and  die  a  happy  man,  and  my  friend.  Or  else 
.  .  .  There  shall  be  no  else.  Lord  King,  quoth 
Geoffrey ;  all  men  henceforth  shall  tell  of  me 
as  a  true  man. 

So  they  were  blithe  and  joyous  together. 
But  a  seven  days  thence  was  the  Allmen's 
Mote  gathered  to  the  woodside  without  Mead- 
hamstead,  and  thronged  it  was:  and  there 
Goldilind  stood  up  before  all  the  folk  and 
named  Sir  Geoffrey  for  Earl  to  rule  the  land 
under  her,  and  none  gainsaid  it,  for  they  knew 
him  meet  thereto.  Then  she  named  from  the 
baronage  and  knighthood  such  men  as  she  had 
been   truly  told  were  meet  thereto  to  all  the 


AND  GOLDILIND  THE  FAIR 


217 


offices  of  the  kingdom,  and  there  was  none 
whom  she  named  but  was  well-pleasing  to  the 
folk;  for  she  had  taken  counsel  beforehand 
with  all  the  wisest  men  of  all  degrees. 

As  for  herself,  all  loved  and  worshipped 
her;  and  this  alone  seemed  hard  unto  them, 
that  she  must  needs  go  back  to  Oakenrealm  in 
a  few  days :  but  when  she  heard  them  murmur 
thereat,  she  behight  them,  that  once  in  every 
year  she  would  come  into  Meadham  and  spend 
one  whole  month  therein;  and,  were  it 
possible,  ever  should  that  be  the  month  of 
May.  So  when  they  heard  that,  they  all 
praised  her,  and  were  the  more  content.  This 
custom  she  kept  ever  thereafter,  and  she  lay  in 
with  her  second  son  in  the  city  of  Meadham- 
stead,  so  that  he  was  born  therein;  and  she 
named  him  to  be  King  after  her,  to  the  great 
joy  of  that  folk;  and  he  grew  up  strong  and 
well-liking,  and  came  to  the  kingship  while  his 
mother  was  yet  alive,  and  was  a  good  man  and 
well-beloved  of  his  folk. 

Before  she  turned  back  with  her  man,  she 
let  seek  out  Aloyse,  and  when  she  came  before 
her,  gave  her  gifts  and  bade  her  come  back 
with  her  to  Oakenham  and  serve  her  there  if 
she  would :  and  the  damsel  was  glad,  for  there 
in  Meadhamstead  was  she  poor  and  not  well 
seen  to,  whereas  it  was  rumoured  of  her  that 
she  had  been  one  of  the  jailers  of  Goldilind. 


Goldilind 
will  come 
offto 
Meadham 


Of 

Aloyse 


2l8 


CHILD  CHRISTOPHER 


Of  the 
Baron  of 
Brimside 


The 
end  of 
Chris- 
topher 


When  they  came  back  to  Oakenham,  there 
they  met  Gandolf,  Baron  of  Brimside,  now 
whole  of  his  hurts,  and  the  King  greeted  him 
kindly,  and  did  well  to  him  all  his  life ;  and 
found  him  ever  a  true  man. 

Good  thenceforward  was  the  life  of  Child 
Christopher  and  Goldilind :  whiles  indeed  they 
happed  on  unpeace  or  other  trouble ;  but  never 
did  fair  love  and  good  worship  depart  from 
them,  either  of  each  unto  each,  or  of  the  whole 
folk  unto  them  twain. 

To  no  man  did  Christopher  mete  out  worse 
than  his  deserts,  nay,  to  most  far  better  he 
meted :  no  man  he  feared,  nor  hated  any  save 
the  tormentors  of  poor  folk;  and  but  a  little 
while  abided  his  hatred  of  those,  for  it  cut 
short  their  lives,  so  that  they  were  speedily 
done  with  and  forgotten.  And  when  he  died 
a  very  old  man  but  one  year  after  Goldilind  his 
dear,  no  king  that  ever  lived  was  so  bewailed 
by  his  folk  as  was  Child  Christopher. 


HERE  ENDS  THE  STORY  OF  CHILD 
CHRISTOPHER  AND  GOLDILIND 
THE  FAIR;  MADE  BY  WILLIAM 
MORRIS,  AND  PRINTED  AND  SOLD 
BY  HIM  AT  THE  KELMSCOTT  PRESS, 
UPPER  MALL,  HAMMERSMITH  IN 
THE  COUNTY  OF  MIDDLESEX. 
FINISHED     THE    XXVTH     DAY    OF 

JULY,  MDCCCXCV. 
REPRINTED  BY  THOMAS  B.  MOSHER 
AT  XLV  EXCHANGE  STREET,  PORT- 
LAND,   MAINE.      FINISHED    THE 
XXIVTH  DAY  OF  NOVEMBER, 
MDCCCC. 


